《Sister Carrie》——嘉莉妹妹(中英文对照)完结_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:11792 回复:50

[Novel] 《Sister Carrie》——嘉莉妹妹(中英文对照)完结

刷新数据 楼层直达
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-31 0


Sister Carrie (1900) is a novel by Theodore Dreiser about a young country girl who moves to the big city where she starts realizing her own American Dream by first becoming a mistress to men that she perceives as superior and later as a famous actress.

  故事发生在十九世纪八十年代末和九十年代初的芝加哥和纽约。小说主要围绕女主人公嘉罗琳·米贝(嘉莉)和赫斯特伍德展开。嘉莉出生在芝加哥附近的农村。她家境贫寒,但她虚荣心很强,向往城市的富裕生活。她较为典型地代表了当时一心想往上爬的美国下层人民。然而,她到了芝加哥后马上就成了失业大军中的一员,陷入贫困和疾病的泥潭。这时,嘉莉意识到贫富的极大差异性:一方面是贫困潦倒,另一方面是朱门酒肉臭。她依靠做工获得她幻想的幸福是不可能的了。于是她先后成了青年推销员杜洛埃和酒店经理赫斯特伍德的情人。后来,她在纽约偶然成了一位名演员,挤入了资产阶级的“上流”社会。这时的嘉莉发现她原来梦想的生活并不是那么诱人了,相反,她发现自己非常空虚和无聊。德莱塞在此小说中还刻意描写了赫斯特伍德。他是美国上层社会的一个成员。在物质上,他过着优裕富足的生活,但在精神上,他却是个十足的贫困儿。他与妻子和子女缺乏交流,没有感情。因此,他遇到嘉莉后立即“感觉到她的青春与朝气……感到神清气爽,好像在烈日炎炎的夏季突然吹过一阵清凉的春风”,并对她倾心相爱。他与嘉莉的性关系被发现后,他受到舆论的指责,因此而身败名裂。
赫斯特伍德本是一个令人瞩目的上层人物,圈子广阔,朋友众多,因为自身的才华与魅力,很受人敬仰。按理说,他本该体体面面地享受着自己的人生,却毁在了情欲之上。
  嘉莉的出现,晕炫了他的眼睛,爱情是自私的,他不惜背叛朋友,急不可耐地要把朋友的情妇变成自己的情妇。但谁都不是省油的灯,他虽然做的精巧、隐蔽,却依然逃离不出旁人的眼睛,他的暗渡陈仓,注定了会有东窗事发的一天。妻子因为愤怒,封锁了他的财产,并通过律师提出离婚诉讼;杜洛埃因为气愤,揭了他结婚的老底;而嘉莉,因为知晓了他的虚伪,决定与他决裂。他几乎要被逼疯了,不惜铤而走险,卷走巨款;继而耍用手段,骗取嘉莉,与其一块私奔。被侦探找到,为了不被起诉,归还了绝大部分钱款。
爱,竟然会让一个如此聪明的人这么疯狂。而疯狂,是注定了要用巨大的代价偿还的。他带着心爱的人,如同丧家之犬,四处奔逃,狼狈万分,往日的风光依然不再。他并不想沉沦,为了东山再起,他确曾十分努力,但生活是残酷的,好运不会一直对某一个人特别惠顾,尤其是像他这样丢了基业、又有了一定年岁的人,他注定了要失败。折腾了三年,他破产了,几经碰壁之后,空想、抱怨、沉沦成了家常便饭,嘉莉离开了他。
他成了寄生虫,凄凉地挣扎,苟延残喘。终于在一个寒冷的冬天,因为不堪忍受生存的折磨,在贫民窟里用煤气了结了大起大落的一生。他的陨落,很让人警醒。他曾经为了爱不顾一切,他的做法,值得斟酌。人心的欲念,不能不靠理智的约束。一旦没有了财富,他身上的光环还能存在吗?就象当今的一些中年人,为什么会有年轻貌美的女子爱上你,一旦你的财富和地位没了,有几人还能在你的身边浪费青春。

[ 此帖被慕若涵在2013-11-04 20:46重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 4 条评分 派派币 +45
  • 暖雯雯

    鲜花 +5 2014-06-01

    书评奖励

  • 派派币 +15

    原创内容

minical

ZxID:11437787

等级: 热心会员
The river of no return~
举报 只看该作者 50楼  发表于: 2016-03-15 0
minical

ZxID:11437787

等级: 热心会员
The river of no return~
举报 只看该作者 49楼  发表于: 2016-03-15 0
qqb0d8ee

ZxID:68204760

等级: 派派新人
举报 只看该作者 48楼  发表于: 2016-02-08 0
想下载,请问怎样下载,我在这里看只能看到整个屏幕的一半边。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 47楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 47 THE WAY OF THE BEATEN: A HARP IN THE WIND
In the city, at that time, there were a number of charities similar in nature to that of the captain's, which Hurstwood now patronised in a like unfortunate way. One was a convent mission-house of the Sisters of Mercy in Fifteenth Street -- a row of red brick family dwellings, before the door of which hung a plain wooden contribution box, on which was painted the statement that every noon a meal was given free to all those who might apply and ask for aid. This simple announcement was modest in the extreme, covering, as it did, charity so broad. Institutions and charities are so large and so numerous in New York that such things as this are not often noticed by the more comfortably situated. But to one whose mind is upon the matter, they grow exceedingly under inspection. Unless one were looking up this matter in particular, he could have stood at Sixth Avenue and Fifteenth Street for days around the noon hour and never have noticed that out of the vast crowd that surged along that busy thoroughfare there turned out, every few seconds, some weather-beaten, heavy-footed specimen of humanity, gaunt in countenance and dilapidated in the matter of clothes. The fact is none the less true, however, and the colder the day the more apparent it became. Space and a lack of culinary room in the mission-house, compelled an arrangement which permitted of only twenty-five or thirty eating at one time, so that a line had to be formed outside and an orderly entrance effected. This caused a daily spectacle which, however, had become so common by repetition during a number of years that now nothing was thought of it. The men waited patiently, like cattle, in the coldest weather -- waited for several hours before they could be admitted. No questions were asked and no service rendered. They ate and went away again, some of them returning regularly day after day the winter through.
A big, motherly looking woman invariably stood guard at the door during the entire operation and counted the admissible number. The men moved up in solemn order. There was no haste and no eagerness displayed. It was almost a dumb procession. In the bitterest weather this line was to be found here. Under an icy wind there was a prodigious slapping of hands and a dancing of feet. Fingers and the features of the face looked as if severely nipped by the cold. A study of these men in broad light proved them to be nearly all of a type. They belonged to the class that sit on the park benches during the endurable days and sleep upon them during the summer nights. They frequent the Bowery and those down-at-the-heels East Side streets where poor clothes and shrunken features are not singled out as curious. They are the men who are in the lodging-house sitting-rooms during bleak and bitter weather and who swarm about the cheaper shelters which only open at six in a number of the lower East Side streets. Miserable food, ill-timed and greedily eaten, had played havoc with bone and muscle. They were all pale, flabby, sunken-eyed, hollow-chested, with eyes that glinted and shone and lips that were a sickly red by contrast. Their hair was but half attended to, their ears anaemic in hue, and their shoes broken in leather and run down at heel and toe. They were of the class which simply floats and drifts, every wave of people washing up one, as breakers do driftwood upon a stormy shore.
For nearly a quarter of a century, in another section of the city, Fleischmann, the baker, had given a loaf of bread to any one who would come for it to the side door of his restaurant at the corner of Broadway and Tenth Street, at midnight. Every night during twenty years about three hundred men had formed in line and at the appointed time marched past the doorway, picked their loaf from a great box placed just outside, and vanished again into the night. From the beginning to the present time there had been little change in the character or number of these men. There were two or three figures that had grown familiar to those who had seen this little procession pass year after year. Two of them had missed scarcely a night in fifteen years. There were about forty, more or less, regular callers. The remainder of the line was formed of strangers. In times of panic and unusual hardships there were seldom more than three hundred. In times of prosperity, when little is heard of the unemployed, there were seldom less. The same number, winter and summer, in storm or calm, in good times and bad, held this melancholy midnight rendezvous at Fleischmann's bread box.
At both of these two charities, during the severe winter which was now on, Hurstwood was a frequent visitor. On one occasion it was peculiarly cold, and finding no comfort in begging about the streets, he waited until noon before seeking this free offering to the poor. Already, at eleven o'clock of this morning, several such as he had shambled forward out of Sixth Avenue, their thin clothes flapping and fluttering in the wind. They leaned against the iron railing which protects the walls of the Ninth Regiment Armory, which fronts upon that section of Fifteenth Street, having come early in order to be first in. Having an hour to wait, they at first lingered at a respectful distance; but others coming up, they moved closer in order to protect their right of precedence. To this collection Hurstwood came up from the west out of Seventh Avenue and stopped close to the door, nearer than all the others. Those who had been waiting before him, but farther away, now drew near, and by a certain stolidity of demeanour, no words being spoken, indicated that they were first.
Seeing the opposition to his action, he looked sullenly along the line, then moved out, taking his place at the foot. When order had been restored, the animal feeling of opposition relaxed.
"Must be pretty near noon," ventured one.
"It is," said another. "I've been waiting nearly an hour."
"Gee, but it's cold!"
They peered eagerly at the door, where all must enter. A grocery man drove up and carried in several baskets of eatables. This started some words upon grocery men and the cost of food in general.
"I see meat's gone up," said one.
"If there wuz war, it would help this country a lot."
The line was growing rapidly. Already there were fifty or more, and those at the head, by their demeanour, evidently congratulated themselves upon not having so long to wait as those at the foot. There was much jerking of heads, and looking down the line.
"It don't matter how near you get to the front, so long as you're in the first twenty-five," commented one of the first twenty-five. "You all go in together."
"Humph!" ejaculated Hurstwood, who bad been so sturdily displaced.
"This here Single Tax is the thing," said another. "There ain't going to be no order till it comes."
For the most part there was silence; gaunt men shuffling, glancing, and beating their arms.
At last the door opened and the motherly-looking sister appeared. She only looked an order. Slowly the line moved up and, one by one, passed in, until twenty-five were counted. Then she interposed a stout arm, and the line halted, with six men on the steps. Of these the ex-manager was one. Waiting thus, some talked, some ejaculated concerning the misery of it; some brooded, as did Hurstwood. At last he was admitted, and, having eaten, came away, almost angered because of his pains in getting it.
At eleven o'clock of another evening, perhaps two weeks later, he was at the midnight offering of a loaf -- waiting patiently. It had been an unfortunate day with him, but now he took his fate with a touch of philosophy. If he could secure no supper, or was hungry late in the evening, here was a place he could come. A few minutes before twelve, a great box of bread was pushed out, and exactly on the hour a portly, round-faced German took position by it, calling "Ready." The whole line at once moved forward, each taking his loaf in turn and going his separate way. On this occasion, the ex-manager ate his as he went, plodding the dark streets in silence to his bed.
By January he had about concluded that the game was up with him. Life had always seemed a precious thing, but now constant want and weakened vitality had made the charms of earth rather dull and inconspicuous. Several times, when fortune pressed most harshly, he thought he would end his troubles; but with a change of weather, or the arrival of a quarter or a dime, his mood would change, and he would wait. Each day he would find some old paper lying about and look into it, to see if there was any trace of Carrie, but all summer and fall he had looked in vain. Then he noticed that his eyes were beginning to hurt him, and this ailment rapidly increased until, in the dark chambers of the lodgings he frequented, he did not attempt to read. Bad and irregular eating was weakening every function of his body. The one recourse left him was to doze when a place offered and he could get the money to occupy it.
He was beginning to find, in his wretched clothing and meagre state of body, that people took him for a chronic type of bum and beggar. Police bustled him along, restaurant and lodging-house keepers turned him out promptly the moment he had his due; pedestrians waved him off. He found it more and more difficult to get anything from anybody.
At last he admitted to himself that the game was up. It was after a long series of appeals to pedestrians, in which he had been refused and refused -- every one hastening from contact.
"Give me a little something, will you, mister?" he said to the last one. "For God's sake, do; I'm starving."
"Aw, get out," said the man, who happened to be a common type himself. "You're no good. I'll give you nawthin'."
Hurstwood put his hands, red from cold, down in his pockets. Tears came into his eyes.
"That's right," he said; "I'm no good now. I was all right. I had money. I'm going to quit this," and, with death in his heart, he started down toward the Bowery. People had turned on the gas before and died; why shouldn't he? He remembered a lodging-house where there were little, close rooms, with gas-jets in them, almost pre-arranged, he thought, for what he wanted to do, which rented for fifteen cents. Then he remembered that he had no fifteen cents.
On the way he met a comfortable-looking gentleman, coming, clean-shaven, out of a fine barber shop.
"Would you mind giving me a little something?" he asked this man boldly.
The gentleman looked him over and fished for a dime. Nothing but quarters were in his pocket.
"Here," he said, handing him one, to be rid of him. "Be off, now."
Hurstwood moved on, wondering. The sight of the large, bright coin pleased him a little. He remembered that he was hungry and that he could get a bed for ten cents. With this, the idea of death passed, for the time being, out of his mind. It was only when he could get nothing but insults that death seemed worth while.
One day, in the middle of the winter, the sharpest spell of the season set in. It broke grey and cold in the first day, and on the second snowed. Poor luck pursuing him, he had secured but ten cents by nightfall, and this he bad spent for food. At evening he found himself at the Boulevard and Sixty-seventh Street, where he finally turned his face Bowery-ward. Especially fatigued because of the wandering propensity which had seized him in the morning, he now half dragged his wet feet, shuffling the soles upon the sidewalk. An old, thin coat was turned up about his red ears-his cracked derby hat was pulled down until it turned them outward. His hands were in his pockets.
"I'll just go down Broadway," he said to himself.
When he reached Forty-second Street, the fire signs were already blazing brightly. Crowds were hastening to dine. Through bright windows, at every corner, might be seen gay companies in luxuriant restaurants. There were coaches and crowded cable cars.
In his weary and hungry state, he should never have come here. The contrast was too sharp. Even he was recalled keenly to better things.
"What's the use?" he thought. "It's all up with me. I'll quit this."
People turned to look after him, so uncouth was his shambling figure. Several officers followed him with their eyes, to see that he did not beg of anybody.
Once he paused in an aimless, incoherent sort of way and looked through the windows of an imposing restaurant, before which blazed a fire sign, and through the large, plate windows of which could be seen the red and gold decorations, the palms, the white napery, and shining glassware, and, above all, the comfortable crowd. Weak as his mind had become, his hunger was sharp enough to show the importance of this. He stopped stock still, his frayed trousers soaking in the slush, and peered foolishly in.
"Eat," he mumbled. "That's right, eat. Nobody else wants any."
Then his voice dropped even lower, and his mind half lost the fancy it had.
"It's mighty cold," he said. "Awful cold."
At Broadway and Thirty-ninth Street was blazing, in incandescent fire, Carrie's name. "Carrie Madenda," it read, "and the Casino Company." All the wet, snowy sidewalk was bright with this radiated fire. It was so bright that it attracted Hurstwood's gaze. He looked up, and then at a large, gilt-framed poster-board, on which was a fine lithograph of Carrie, life-size.
Hurstwood gazed at it a moment, snuffling and hunching one shoulder, as if something were scratching him. He was so run down, however, that his mind was not exactly clear.
"That's you," he said at last, addressing her. "Wasn't good enough for you, was I? Huh!"
He lingered, trying to think logically. This was no longer possible with him.
"She's got it," he said, incoherently, thinking of money. "Let her give me some."
He started around to the side door. Then he forgot what he was going for and paused, pushing his hands deeper to warm the wrists. Suddenly it returned. The stage door! That was it.
He approached that entrance and went in.
"Well?" said the attendant, staring at him. Seeing him pause, he went over and shoved him. "Get out of here," he said.
"I want to see Miss Madenda," he said.
"You do, eh?" the other said, almost tickled at the spectacle. "Get out of here," and he shoved him again. Hurstwood had no strength to resist.
"I want to see Miss Madenda," he tried to explain, even as he was being hustled away. "I'm all right. I-"
The man gave him a last push and closed the door. As he did so, Hurstwood slipped and fell in the snow. It hurt him, and some vague sense of shame returned. He began to cry and swear foolishly.
"God damned dog!" he said. "Damned old cur," wiping the slush from his worthless coat. "I -- I hired such people as you once."
Now a fierce feeling against Carrie welled up -- just one fierce, angry thought before the whole thing slipped out of his mind.
"She owes me something to eat," he said. "She owes it to me."
Hopelessly he turned back into Broadway again and slopped onward and away, begging, crying, losing track of his thoughts, one after another, as a mind decayed and disjointed is wont to do.
It was truly a wintry evening, a few days later, when his one distinct mental decision was reached. Already, at four o'clock, the sombre hue of night was thickening the air. A heavy snow was falling -- a fine picking, whipping snow, borne forward by a swift wind in long, thin lines. The streets were bedded with it -- six inches of cold, soft carpet, churned to a dirty brown by the crush of teams and the feet of men. Along Broadway men picked their way in ulsters and umbrellas. Along the Bowery, men slouched through it with collars and hats pulled over their ears. In the former thoroughfare business men and travellers were making for comfortable hotels. In the latter, crowds on cold errands shifted past dingy stores, in the deep recesses of which lights were already gleaming. There were early lights in the cable cars, whose usual clatter was reduced by the mantle about the wheels. The whole city was muffled by this fast-thickening mantle.
In her comfortable chambers at the Waldorf, Carrie was reading at this time "Pere Goriot," which Ames had recommended to her. It was so strong, and Ames's mere recommendation had so aroused her interest, that she caught nearly the full sympathetic significance of it. For the first time, it was being borne in upon her how silly and worthless had been her earlier reading, as a whole. Becoming wearied, however, she yawned and came to the window, looking out upon the old winding procession of carriages rolling up Fifth Avenue.
"Isn't it bad?" she observed to Lola.
"Terrible!" said that little lady, joining her. "I hope it snows enough to go sleigh riding."
"Oh, dear," said Carrie, with whom the sufferings of Father Goriot were still keen. "That's all you think of. Aren't you sorry for the people who haven't anything to-night?"
"Of course I am," said Lola; "but what can I do? I haven't anything."
Carrie smiled.
"You wouldn't care, if you had," she returned.
"I would, too," said Lola. "But people never gave me anything when I was hard up."
"Isn't it just awful?" said Carrie, studying the winter's storm.
"Look at that man over there," laughed Lola, who had caught sight of some one falling down. "How sheepish men look when they fall, don't they?"
"We'll have to take a coach to-night," answered Carrie, absently.
In the lobby of the Imperial, Mr. Charles Drouet was just arriving, shaking the snow from a very handsome ulster. Bad weather had driven him home early and stirred his desire for those pleasures which shut out the snow and gloom of life. A good dinner, the company of a young woman, and an evening at the theatre were the chief things for him.
"Why, hello, Harry!" he said, addressing a lounger in one of the comfortable lobby chairs. "How are you?"
"Oh, about six and six," said the other.
"Rotten weather, isn't it?"
"Well, I should say," said the other. "I've been just sitting here thinking where I'd go to-night."
"Come along with me," said Drouet. "I can introduce you to something dead swell."
"Who is it?" said the other.
"Oh, a couple of girls over here in Fortieth Street. We could have a dandy time. I was just looking for you."
"Supposing we get 'em and take 'em out to dinner?"
"Sure," said Drouet. "Wait'll I go upstairs and change my clothes."
"Well, I'll be in the barber shop," said the other. "I want to get a shave."
"All right," said Drouet, creaking off in his good shoes toward the elevator. The old butterfly was as light on the wing as ever.
On an incoming vestibuled Pullman, speeding at forty miles an hour through the snow of the evening, were three others, all related.
"First call for dinner in the dining-car," a Pullman servitor was announcing, as he hastened through the aisle in snow-white apron and jacket.
"I don't believe I want to play any more," said the youngest, a black-haired beauty, turned supercilious by fortune, as she pushed a euchre hand away from her.
"Shall we go into dinner?" inquired her husband, who was all that fine raiment can make.
"Oh, not yet," she answered. "I don't want to play any more, though."
"Jessica," said her mother, who was also a study in what good clothing can do for age, "push that pin down in your tie -- it's coming up."
Jessica obeyed, incidentally touching at her lovely hair and looking at a little jewel-faced watch. Her husband studied her, for beauty, even cold, is fascinating from one point of view.
"Well, we won't have much more of this weather," he said. "It only takes two weeks to get to Rome."
Mrs. Hurstwood nestled comfortably in her corner and smiled. It was so nice to be the mother-in-law of a rich young man -- one whose financial state had borne her personal inspection.
"Do you suppose the boat will sail promptly?" asked Jessica, "if it keeps up like this?"
"Oh, yes," answered her husband. "This won't make any difference."
Passing down the aisle came a very fair-haired banker's son, also of Chicago, who had long eyed this supercilious beauty. Even now he did not hesitate to glance at her, and she was conscious of it. With a specially conjured show of indifference, she turned her pretty face wholly away. It was not wifely modesty at all. By so much was her pride satisfied.
At this moment Hurstwood stood before a dirty four-story building in a side street quite near the Bowery, whose one-time coat of buff had been changed by soot and rain. He mingled with a crowd of men -- a crowd which had been, and was still, gathering by degrees.
It began with the approach of two or three, who hung about the closed wooden doors and beat their feet to keep them warm. They had on faded derby hats with dents in them. Their misfit coats were heavy with melted snow and turned up at the collars. Their trousers were mere bags, frayed at the bottom and wobbling over big, soppy shoes, torn at the sides and worn almost to shreds. They made no effort to go in, but shifted ruefully about, digging their hands deep in their pockets and leering at the crowd and the increasing lamps. With the minutes, increased the number. Three were old men with grizzled beards and sunken eyes, men who were comparatively young but shrunken by diseases, men who were middle-aged. None were fat. There was a face in the thick of the collection which was as white as drained veal. There was another red as brick. Some came with thin, rounded shoulders, others with wooden legs, still others with frames so lean that clothes only flapped about them. There were great ears, swollen noses, thick lips, and, above all, red, blood-shot eyes. Not a normal, healthy face in the whole mass; not a straight figure; not a straightforward, steady glance.
In the drive of the wind and sleet they pushed in on one another. There were wrists, unprotected by coat or pocket, which were red with cold. There were ears, half covered by every conceivable semblance of a hat, which still looked stiff and bitten. In the snow they shifted, now one foot, now another, almost rocking in unison.
With the growth of the crowd about the door came a murmur. It was not conversation, but a running comment directed at any one in general. It contained oaths and slang phrases.
"By damn, I wish they'd hurry up."
"Look at the copper watchin'."
"Maybe it ain't winter, nuther!"
"I wisht I was in Sing Sing."
Now a sharper lash of wind cut down and they huddled closer. It was an edging, shifting, pushing throng. There was no anger, no pleading, no threatening words. It was all sullen endurance, unlightened by either wit or good fellowship.
A carriage went jingling by with some reclining figure in it. One of the men nearest the door saw it.
"Look at the bloke ridin'."
"He ain't so cold."
"Eh, eh, eh!" yelled another, the carriage having long since passed out of hearing.
Little by little the night crept on. Along the walk a crowd turned out on its way home. Men and shop-girls went by with quick steps. The cross-town cars began to be crowded. The gas lamps were blazing, and every window bloomed ruddy with a steady flame. Still the crowd hung about the door, unwavering.
"Ain't they ever goin' to open up?" queried a hoarse voice, suggestively.
This seemed to renew the general interest in the closed door, and many gazed in that direction. They looked at it as dumb brutes look, as dogs paw and whine and study the knob. They shifted and blinked and muttered, now a curse, now a comment. Still they waited and still the snow whirled and cut them with biting flakes. On the old hats and peaked shoulders it was piling. It gathered in little heaps and curves and no one brushed it off. In the centre of the crowd the warmth and steam melted it, and water trickled off hat rims and down noses, which the owners could not reach to scratch. On the outer rim the piles remained unmelted. Hurstwood, who could not get in the centre, stood with head lowered to the weather and bent his form.
A light appeared through the transom overhead. It sent a thrill of possibility through the watchers. There was a murmur of recognition. At last the bars grated inside and the crowd pricked up its ears. Footsteps shuffled within and it murmured again. Some one called: "Slow up there, now," and then the door opened. It was push and jam for a minute, with grim, beast silence to prove its quality, and then it melted inward, like logs floating, and disappeared. There were wet hats and wet shoulders, a cold, shrunken, disgruntled mass, pouring in between bleak walls. It was just six o'clock and there was supper in every hurrying pedestrian's face. And yet no supper was provided here -- nothing but beds.
Hurstwood laid down his fifteen cents and crept off with weary steps to his allotted room. It was a dingy affair -- wooden, dusty, hard. A small gas-jet furnished sufficient light for so rueful a corner.
"Hm!" he said, clearing his throat and locking the door.
Now he began leisurely to take off his clothes, but stopped first with his coat, and tucked it along the crack under the door. His vest he arranged in the same place. His old wet, cracked hat he laid softly upon the table. Then he pulled off his shoes and lay down.
It seemed as if he thought a while, for now he arose and turned the gas out, standing calmly in the blackness, hidden from view. After a few moments, in which he reviewed nothing, but merely hesitated, he turned the gas on again, but applied no match. Even then he stood there, hidden wholly in that kindness which is night, while the uprising fumes filled the room. When the odour reached his nostrils, he quit his attitude and fumbled for the bed.
"What's the use?" he said weakly, as he stretched himself to rest.
And now Carrie had attained that which in the beginning seemed life's object, or at least, such fraction of it as human beings ever attain of their original desires. She could look about on her gowns and carriage, her furniture and bank account. Friends there were, as the world takes it -- those who would bow and smile in acknowledgment of her success. For these she had once craved. Applause there was, and publicity -- once far off, essential things, but now grown trivial and indifferent. Beauty also -- her type of loveliness -- and yet she was lonely. In her rocking-chair she sat, when not otherwise engaged -- singing and dreaming.
Thus in life there is ever the intellectual and the emotional nature -- the mind that reasons, and the mind that feels. Of one come the men of action -- generals and statesmen; of the other, the poets and dreamers -- artists all.
As harps in the wind, the latter respond to every breath of fancy, voicing in their moods all the ebb and flow of the ideal.
Man has not yet comprehended the dreamer any more than he has the ideal. For him the laws and morals of the world are unduly severe. Ever hearkening to the sound of beauty, straining for the flash of its distant wings, he watches to follow, wearying his feet in travelling. So watched Carrie, so followed, rocking and singing.
And it must be remembered that reason had little part in this. Chicago dawning, she saw the city offering more of loveliness than she had ever known, and instinctively, by force of her moods alone, clung to it. In fine raiment and elegant surroundings, men seemed to be contented. Hence, she drew near these things. Chicago, New York; Drouet, Hurstwood; the world of fashion and the world of stage -- these were but incidents. Not them, but that which they represented, she longed for. Time proved the representation false.
Oh, the tangle of human life! How dimly as yet we see. Here was Carrie, in the beginning poor, unsophisticated, emotional; responding with desire to everything most lovely in life, yet finding herself turned as by a wall. Laws to say: "Be allured, if you will, by everything lovely, but draw not nigh unless by righteousness." Convention to say: "You shall not better your situation save by honest labour." If honest labour be unremunerative and difficult to endure; if it be the long, long road which never reaches beauty, but wearies the feet and the heart; if the drag to follow beauty be such that one abandons the admired way, taking rather the despised path leading to her dreams quickly, who shall cast the first stone? Not evil, but longing for that which is better, more often directs the steps of the erring. Not evil, but goodness more often allures the feeling mind unused to reason.
Amid the tinsel and shine of her state walked Carrie, unhappy. As when Drouet took her, she had thought: "Now am I lifted into that which is best"; as when Hurstwood seemingly offered her the better way: "Now am I happy." But since the world goes its way past all who will not partake of its folly, she now found herself alone. Her purse was open to him whose need was greatest. In her walks on Broadway, she no longer thought of the elegance of the creatures who passed her. Had they more of that peace and beauty which glimmered afar off, then were they to be envied.
Drouet abandoned his claim and was seen no more. Of Hurstwood's death she was not even aware. A slow, black boat setting out from the pier at Twenty-seventh Street upon its weekly errand bore, with many others, his nameless body to the Potter's Field.
Thus passed all that was of interest concerning these twain in their relation to her. Their influence upon her life is explicable alone by the nature of her longings. Time was when both represented for her all that was most potent in earthly success. They were the personal representatives of a state most blessed to attain -- the titled ambassadors of comfort and peace, aglow with their credentials. It is but natural that when the world which they represented no longer allured her, its ambassadors should be discredited. Even had Hurstwood returned in his original beauty and glory, he could not now have allured her. She had learned that in his world, as in her own present state, was not happiness.
Sitting alone, she was now an illustration of the devious ways by which one who feels, rather than reasons, may be led in the pursuit of beauty. Though often disillusioned, she was still waiting for that halcyon day when she should be led forth among dreams become real. Ames had pointed out a farther step, but on and on beyond that, if accomplished, would lie others for her. It was forever to be the pursuit of that radiance of delight which tints the distant hilltops of the world.
Oh, Carrie, Carrie! Oh, blind strivings of the human heart! Onward, onward, it saith, and where beauty leads, there it follows. Whether it be the tinkle of a lone sheep bell o'er some quiet landscape, or the glimmer of beauty in sylvan places, or the show of soul in some passing eye, the heart knows and makes answer, following. It is when the feet weary and hope seems vain that the heartaches and the longings arise. Know, then, that for you is neither surfeit nor content. In your rocking-chair, by your window dreaming, shall you long, alone. In your rocking-chair, by your window, shall you dream such happiness as you may never feel.
当时在纽约城里有不少慈善事业,性质上和那位上尉搞的差不多,赫斯渥现在就以同样不幸的方式经常光顾这些慈善机构。其中有一个是在十五街上的天主教慈惠会修道院的慈善所。这是一排红砖的家庭住宅,门前挂着一只普通木制捐款箱,箱上贴着对每天中午前来求助的所有人免费供应午餐的布告。这个简单的布告写得极不起眼,但实际上却包含着一个范围极广的慈善事业。类似这样的事业,在纽约这个有着那么大、那么多的慈善机构和事业的地方,是不大会引起那些境况比较舒适的人的注意的。但是对于一个有心于这种事情的人,这样的事业却越来越显得非常重要,值得细细观察。除非是特别留意这种事情,否则一个人可以在中午时分,在第六大道和十五街的拐角处站上好几天,也不会注意到,在这繁忙的大街上蜂拥的人群中,每隔几秒钟就会出现一个饱经风霜、步履沉重、形容憔悴、衣衫褴褛的人。然而,这却是个千真万确的事实,而且天气越冷越明显。慈善所因地方狭窄,厨房也不够用,不得不安排分批吃饭,每次只能容许二十五至三十人就餐,所以就得在外面排队并按顺序进去,这就使得每天都出现这么一个奇观,但几年来日复一日,人们对此已司空见惯,如今也就不以为奇了。这些人在严寒的天气里耐心地等待着,像牲口一样,要等几个钟头才能进去。没有人向他们提问,也没有人为他们服务。他们吃完就走,其中有些人整个冬天每天都按时来这里。 在整个布施期间,一个身材高大、慈眉善目的女人总是守在门口,清点可以进去的人数。这些人秩序井然地向前移动。
他们并不争先,也不焦急。几乎像是一队哑巴。在最冷的天气里,也能在这里看见这支队伍。在刺骨的寒风中,他们使劲地拍手跺脚。他们的手指和脸部各处看上去似乎都有严重的冻伤。在光天花日之下仔细地看一下这些人,就可以发现他们差不多都是同一类型的人。他们属于那种在天气还可以忍受的白天坐在公园的长椅上,而在夏天的夜晚就睡在上面的人。他们常去波威里街和那些破烂不堪的东区街道,在那里褴褛的衣衫和枯槁的形容是不足为奇的。他们是在阴冷的天气里蜷缩在寄宿处的起居室里的那种人;他们是蜂拥在一些东区南部街道上更为便宜的可以过夜的地方的那种人,这些地方要到6点钟才开门。粗劣的食物,吃得不定时,而且吃起来又是狼吞虎咽,严重地损害了他们骨骼和肌肉。他们全都面色苍白、皮肉松弛,眼眶凹陷、胸脯扁平,但眼睛却闪闪发亮,而且相形之下,嘴唇红得像是在发烧。他们的头发不大梳理,耳朵缺少血色,皮鞋已经穿破,前露脚趾,后露脚跟。他们属于漂泊无助的那种人,每涌起一次人潮就冲上来一个,就像海浪把浮木冲上风暴袭击的海滩一般。
差不多1A4个世纪以来,在纽约的另一个地方,面包铺老板弗莱施曼,对凡是在半夜里到百老汇大街和十街的拐角上他的那家饭店的门口要求救济的人,都施舍一只面包。二十年中,每天夜里都有大约三百人排好队,在指定的时间走过门口,从门外的一只大箱子里拿取面包。然后又消失在夜色之中。从开始直到现在,这些人的性质或数量都没怎么变化。那些年年在这里看到这支小队伍的人,对其中的两三个人都已经看熟了。其中有两个人十五年来几乎没有错过一次。有四十个左右是这里的常客。队伍中其余的人则是陌生人。在经济恐慌和特别困难的时期,也难得超过三百人。在很少听说有人失业的经济繁荣时期,也不大会有什么减少。不论是严冬还是酷夏,不论是狂风暴雨还是风和日丽,也不论是太平盛世还是艰难岁月,这个数量不变的人群都会在半夜里凄惨地聚集在弗莱施曼的面包箱前。
眼下正值严冬,赫斯渥就成为上述两个慈善机构的常客。
有一天特别寒冷,沿街乞讨实在不是滋味,于是他等到中午才去寻找给穷人的这种布施。这天上午11点钟时,就已经有几个像他一样的人蹒跚地从第六大道走过去,他们单薄的衣衫随风飘动。他们早早就来了,想先进去。这时他们都靠在第九团军械库围墙外的铁栏杆上,这地方面对着十五街的那一段。
因为还要等一个钟头,他们起初拘束地在距离远些的地方徘徊,但又来了其他的人,他们就走近一些,以保持他们先到的优先权。赫斯渥从西面第七大道走过来加入这支队伍,在离门很近的地方停了下来,比其他的人都更接近门口。那些先来的但是等在远处的人,这时都走拢来,而且,虽然一声不吭,但却用一种坚决的态度表明他们来得比他早。
他发现自己的行动遭到了反对,便不快地看了看队伍,然后走出来,排到队伍的最后。等到恢复了秩序,兽性的反感也就缓和了。
“快到中午了吧,”一个人壮起胆子说。
“是快到了,”另一个说,“我已经等了差不多一个钟头了。”“哎呀,可是这天真冷啊!”他们焦急地盯着门看,他们全都得从那里进去。一个食品店的伙计用车拉来几篮子食物送了进去,这引起了一阵有关食品商和食评价格的议论。
“我看到肉价涨了,”一个人说,“如果爆发战争的话,对这个国家会大有好处。”队伍在迅速扩大,已经有了五十多人。排在头上的人,他们的行动明显地表示出他们在庆幸自己可以比排在后面的人少等一些时间。常常有人伸出头来,望望后面的队伍。
“能排多前无关紧要,只要是在最前面的二十五个人里就行,”在最前面的二十五个人里的一个说道。“大家都是一起进去的。”“哼!”赫斯渥忍不住喊了一声,他是被他们硬挤出来的。
“这个单一税是个好办法,”另一个说,“没有它之前根本就无章可循。”大部分时间都没人说话,形容憔悴的人们挪动着双脚,张望着,拍打着自己的手臂。
门终于打开了,出来了那位慈眉善目的修女。她只是用眼色来示意。队伍慢慢地向前移动,一个接着一个地走了进去,直到数到了二十五个。然后,她伸出一只粗壮的手臂拦住后面的人,队伍停了下来。这时台阶上还站着六个人,其中有一个就是这位前经理。他们就这样等待着,有的在谈话,有的忍不住叫苦不迭,有的则和赫斯渥一样在沉思。最后他被放了进去。因为等吃这顿饭等得太苦,吃完要走的时候,他都几乎被惹火了。
大约两个星期之后,有一天晚上11点钟,他在等待那半夜布施的面包,等得很耐心。这一天他很不幸,但是现在他已经能够比较达观地看待自己的命运了。即使他弄不到晚饭吃,或者深夜感到饿了,他还可以来这个地方。12点差几分时,推出来一大箱子面包。一到12点整,一个大腹便便的圆脸德国人就站到箱子的旁边,叫了一声“准备好”。整个队伍立刻向前移动,每个人依次拿上面包,就各走各的路了。这一次,这位前经理边走边吃,默默地拖着沉重的脚步走过夜色中的街道,回去睡觉。
到了1月,他差不多已经断定自己这一生的游戏已经结束了。生命本来一直像是一种珍贵的东西,但是现在总是挨饿,体力衰弱,就使得人世间的可爱之处大为减少,难以察觉。
有几次,当命运逼得他走投无路的时候,他想他要了此残生了。但是,只要天气一变,或者讨到2角5分或1角钱,他的心情就会改变,于是他又继续等待。每天他都要找些扔在地上的旧报纸,看看有没有嘉莉的什么消息。但是整个夏季和秋季都没有看到。然后,他发觉眼睛开始疼了起来,而且迅速加剧,后来他已经不敢在他常去的寄宿处的昏暗的卧室里看报了。吃得又差又没有规律,使他身体的每一个官能都在衰退。他唯一的指望就是能讨到钱去要一个铺位,好在上面打打瞌睡。
他开始发现,由于他衣衫褴褛、身体瘦弱,人们把他当作老牌游民和乞丐看待了。警察见他就赶。饭店和寄宿处的老板一等他吃过饭、住过宿,就会立即撵他出门。行人也挥手要他走开。他发觉越来越难从任何人那里讨到任何东西。
最后,他承认这场游戏该收场了。这是在他无数次地向行人求乞,一再遭到拒绝之后--人人都匆匆避开他。
“求求你给我一点施舍好吗,先生?”他对最后一个人说,“看在上帝的面上给一点吧,我快要饿死了。”“哼,滚开,”这个人说,碰巧他自己也是个平民百姓。“你这家伙真没用。我什么都不会给你的。”赫斯渥把冻红的手插进衣袋里。眼睛里涌出了泪水。
“这话不错,”他说,“我现在是没用了。我过去可是很好的。我也有过钱。我要摆脱这一切。”于是,心里想着死,他朝波威里街走去。以前曾有人开煤气自杀的,他为什么不这样做呢?他想起了一家寄宿处,那里有装着煤气喷嘴的不通风的小房间,他觉得像是为了他想做的事而预先安排好的,房钱是一天1毛5分钱。接着他想起自己连1毛5分钱也没有。
在路上,他遇到一个神态悠闲的绅士,刚从一家上等理发店修了面出来。
“求求你给我一点施舍好吗?”他大胆地向这个人乞讨。
这个绅士打量了他一下,伸手想摸块1角的银币。但是他衣袋里只有2角5分的硬币。
“给,”他说,递给赫斯渥一枚2角5分的硬币,想打发他走开。“你现在走吧。”赫斯渥继续走着,心里疑惑不定。看到这么一大个闪闪发亮的硬币,他觉得有些高兴。他想起自己肚子饿了,想起自己花上1毛5分钱就可以得个铺位。这么一想,他就暂时打消了寻死的念头。只有当他除了遭受侮辱,什么都讨不到的时候,好像才值得去死。
仲冬的一天,最严寒的季节来临了。第一天天气阴暗,第二天就下起雪来。他一直不走运,到天黑时才讨到了1毛钱,他用这钱填了肚子。晚上他发现自己来到了主大道和六十七街的路口,在那里转了一会儿,最后转身朝着波威里街走去。
因为上午他心血来潮地游荡了一番,所以这时感到特别疲乏。
他拖着湿透的双脚,鞋底蹭着人行道,慢慢地走着。一件单薄的旧上衣直拉到他冻得发红的耳朵边,破烂的圆顶礼帽拉得低低的,把耳朵都给压翻了过来。他的双手插在衣袋里。
“我这就去百老汇大街,”他对自己说。
当他走到四十二街时,灯光招牌已经大放光彩了。许多人匆匆地赶去进餐。在每一个街角上,透过灯火通明的窗户,都可以看见豪华餐厅里那些寻欢作乐的男男女女。街上满是马车和拥挤的电车。
他这么疲惫和饥饿,本来是不应该来这里的,对比太鲜明了。连他也不禁触景生情,深深地回想起过去的好光景来。
“有什么用呢?”他想,“我已经全完了。我要摆脱这一切了。”人们回头目送着他,他那蹒跚的身影是如此的古怪。有几个警察一直用眼睛盯住他,以便阻止他向人乞讨。
有一次,他漫无目的、稀里糊涂地停了下来,朝一家富丽堂皇的餐厅的窗户里看去,窗前闪耀着一块灯光招牌。透过餐厅的大玻璃窗,可以看见红色和金色的装璜、棕榈树、白餐巾以及闪光的玻璃餐具,特别还有那些悠闲的吃客。虽然他心神衰竭,但是强烈的饥饿感,使他意识到这一切的重要性。他一动不动地站住了,磨破的裤脚浸在雪水里,呆头呆脑地望着里面。
“吃,”他咕哝着,“不错,要吃,别人都有吃的。”然后,他的声音越来越低,心里的幻想也消失了一些。
“天真冷啊,”他说,“冷极了。”
在百老汇大街和三十九街的拐角上,白炽灯光照耀着嘉莉的名字,显示着“嘉莉·麦登达和卡西诺剧团”的字样。整个泥泞积雪的人行道都被这片灯光照亮了。灯光很亮,因此引起赫斯渥的注意。他抬头看去,看见一块金边的大布告牌,上面有一幅嘉莉的优美画像,和真人一般大校赫斯渥盯着画像看了一会儿,吸着鼻子,耸起一只肩膀,像是有什么东西在抓他。可是,他已经精疲力尽,连脑子也不大清楚了。
“是你呀,”他最后对着画里的她说。“我配不上你,是吗?”
“嘿!”
他徘徊着,想清楚地想一想。但是他已经想不清楚了。
“她已经得到了,”他语无伦次地说,心里想着金钱。“叫她给我一些。”他向边门走去。随后,他忘了去做什么,就停了下来,把手朝口袋里插得更深一些,想暖和一下手腕。突然又想起来去做什么了。后台门!就是这儿。
他来到这个门口,走了进去。
“干什么的?”看门人说,瞪眼看着他。见他停住了,就走过去推他。“滚出去。”他说。
“我要见麦登达小姐,”他说。
“你要见她,是吗?”对方说。差点被这事逗乐了。“滚出去吧,”说着又去推他。赫斯渥没有力气抵抗。
“我要见麦登达小姐,”就在他被赶走的时候,他还想解释。“我是好人。我——”这个人又推了他最后一把,关上了门。他这么一推,赫斯渥脚下一滑,跌倒在雪地上。这使他很伤心,又恢复了一些模糊的羞耻感。他开始叫喊起来,呆头呆脑地咒骂着。
“该死的狗!”他说,“这该死的老狗,”一边拂去他那不值钱的上衣上的雪水。“我——我曾经使唤过像你这样的人。”这时,一阵对嘉莉的强烈憎恶之感涌上他的心头——只是一阵狂怒的感觉,之后就把这事忘得一干二净。
“她应该给我吃的,”他说,“她应该给我的。”他绝望地转身又回到百老汇大街上,踩着雪水朝前走去,一路乞讨、叫喊,迷失了思路,想起了这个就忘记了那个。就像一个脑力衰退、思想不连贯的人常有的那样。
几天之后,那是一个严寒的傍晚,他在心里作出了自己唯一明确的决定。4点钟时,空中已是一片夜色朦胧。大雪纷飞,寒冷刺骨的雪花被疾风吹成了长长的细线。街上铺满了雪,像是铺上了六英寸厚的冰冷、柔软的地毯,它被车碾、人踩,弄成了褐色的泥浆。在百老汇大街上,人们都身穿长外套,手擎雨伞,小心翼翼地走路。在波威里街上,人们都把衣领和帽子拉到耳朵边,没精打采地从街上走过。在百老汇大街上,商人和旅客都朝舒适的旅馆赶去。在波威里街上,冒着寒冷出来办事的人,转过一家又一家幽暗的店铺,店堂的深处已经亮起了灯光。电车也早早就开了灯,车轮上的积雪降低了平常的轧轧车声。整个城市都被这场迅速加厚的大雪包裹了起来。
这个时候,嘉莉正在沃尔多夫旅馆自己舒适的房间里,读着《高老头》,这是艾姆斯推荐给她看的。故事很动人,一经艾姆斯推荐,更引起了她的强烈兴趣,因此她几乎领会了故事全部的感人意义。她第一次意识到自己过去所读的东西,总的来说都是那么无聊而且毫无价值。可是,她看得疲倦了,就打了一个呵欠,走到窗边,看着窗外不断驶过第五大道的蜿蜒的马车队伍。
“天气真糟,是吧?”她对萝拉说。
“糟透了!”那个小女人说,走到她旁边。“我希望雪再下大一些,可以去坐雪橇。”“哎呀,”嘉莉说,高老头的痛苦还感染着她。“你就只想着这些。你就不可怜那些今天晚上无家可归的人吗?”“我当然可怜的,”萝拉说,“但是我能做些什么呢?我也是一无所有。”嘉莉笑了。
“即使你有,你也不会关心的,”她说。
“我也会关心的,”萝拉说,“可在我受穷的时候,从来没有人帮助过我。”“这不是很可怕吗?”嘉莉说,注视着漫天的风雪。
“看那边的那个男人,”萝拉笑着说,她看见一个人跌倒了。“男人在跌倒的时候看上去多么胆怯啊,是不?”“今天晚上,我们得坐马车了。”嘉莉心不在焉地回答。
查尔斯·杜洛埃先生刚刚走进帝国饭店的门厅,正在抖掉漂亮的长外套上面的雪。恶劣的天气把他早早地赶回了旅馆,而且激起了他的欲望,想要寻找那些能把大雪和人生的忧愁关在门外的乐趣。他主要想干的事情就是吃顿好晚饭,找个年轻女人作伴,去戏院度个良宵。
“喂,你好,哈里!”他对一个闲坐在门厅里舒适的椅子上的人说。“你怎么样啊?”“哦,马马虎虎,”另一个说。
“天气真糟,是不?”
“哦,可以这么说,”另一个说,“我正坐在这里考虑今晚去哪里玩呢。”“跟我去吧,”杜洛埃说,“我可以给你介绍漂亮极了的小妾。”“是谁?”另一个问。
“哦,这边四十街上的两个姑娘。我们可以好好乐一下。我正在找你呢。”“我们去找她们,带她们出来吃饭怎么样?”“当然可以,”杜洛埃说。“等我上楼去换一下衣服。”“那好,我就在理发室,”另一个说。“我要修个面。”“好的,”杜洛埃说,穿着双高级皮鞋。嘎吱嘎吱地朝电梯走去。这只老花蝴蝶飞起来仍旧轻盈不减当年。
冒着这天晚上的风雪,以1小时40英里的速度,向纽约开来的一列普尔门式卧铺客车上,还有三个相关的人物。
“餐车第一次叫吃晚饭,”车上的一个侍者穿着雪白的围裙和短上衣,一边喊一边匆匆地穿过车厢的走道。
“我不想打下去了。”三人中最年轻的那个黑发丽人说,她因为好运当头而显得十分傲慢,这时正把一手纸牌从面前推开。
“我们去吃饭好吗?”她丈夫问,华丽的衣着能把人打扮得有多潇洒,他就有多潇洒。
“哦,还早,”她回答,“不过,我不想再打牌了。”“杰西卡,”她母亲说,她的穿着也可以帮助人们研究漂亮的服装能怎样美化上了年纪的人。“把领带夹别牢——快脱出来了。”杰西卡遵命别好领带夹,顺手摸了摸她那可爱的头发,又看了一下宝石镶面的小表。她的丈夫则仔细地打量着她,因为从某观点来看,漂亮的女人即使冷淡也是迷人的。
“好啦,我们很快就不用再忍受这种天气了,”他说,“只要两个星期就可以到达罗马。”赫斯渥太太舒适地坐在角落里,微笑着。做一个有钱的年轻人的丈母娘真是好福气--她亲自调查过他的经济状况。
“你看船能准时开吗?”杰西卡问。“如果天气老是这样的话,行吗?”“哦,能准时开的,”她丈夫回答。“天气无关紧要。”沿着走道,走过来一个金发的银行家之子。他也是芝加哥人,他对这个傲慢的美人已经注意很久了。就是现在,他还在毫不犹豫地不时看看她,她也觉察到了。于是,她特意摆出一副无动于衷的样子,把美丽的脸庞完全转开。这根本不是出于妇道人家的稳重,这样做只是满足了她的虚荣心。
这时候,赫斯渥正站在离波威里街很近的一条小街上一幢肮脏的四层楼房前。那最初的淡黄色的粉刷,已经被烟熏和雨淋弄得面目全非。他混在一群人中间--早已是一大群,而且还在逐渐增多。
开始只来了两三个人,他们在关着的木门附近溜达,一边跺着脚取暖。他们戴着皱巴巴褪了色的圆顶礼帽。不合身的上衣,被融雪湿透,变得沉甸甸的,衣领都朝上翻起。裤子简直就像布袋子,裤脚已经磨破,在湿透的大鞋子上面甩来甩去。
鞋帮已经穿坏,几乎是破烂不堪了。他们并不想就进去,只是懊丧地在旁边转悠,把两手深深地插在口袋里,斜眼看着人群和逐渐亮起的一盏盏路灯。随着时间一分一分地过去,人数也在增加。其中既有胡子灰白、眼睛凹陷的老头,也有年纪较轻但病得瘦巴巴的人,还有一些中年人。个个都是骨瘦如柴。在这厚厚的人堆里,有一张脸苍白得像是流干了血的小牛肉。另一张脸红得如同红砖。有几个曲背的,瘦削的肩膀弯成了圆形。有几个装着假腿。还有几个身材单薄得衣服直在身上晃荡。这里看到的是大耳朵、肿鼻子、厚嘴唇,特别是充血的红眼睛。在这整个人群中,就没有一张正常、健康的面孔,没有一个直立、挺拔的身躯,没有一道坦率、坚定的目光。
风雪交加之下,他们相互挤在一起。那些露在上衣或衣袋外面的手腕都冻得发红。那些被各种像是帽子一样的东西半掩住的耳朵,看上去还是被冻僵和冻伤了。他们在雪中不停地换着脚支撑着身体的重量,一会儿这只脚,一会儿那只脚,几乎是在一起摇摆着。
随着门口人群的扩大,传来一阵喃喃的话语声。这不是谈话,而是你一句我一句,泛泛地对任何人发表连续的评论。起中有咒骂,也有黑话。
“真见鬼,但愿他们能快一些。”
“看那个警察在望着这里。”
“也许天还不够冷吧!”
“我真希望我现在是在新新监狱里。”
这时,刮起了一阵更刺骨的寒风,他们靠得更拢了。这是一个慢慢挨近、换脚站立、你推我挤的人群。没有人发怒,没有人哀求,也没有人说恫吓的话。大家都沉闷地忍受着,没有打趣的话或者友谊的交流来减轻这种苦难。
一辆马车叮当驶过,车上斜倚着一个人。最靠近门口的人中有一个看见了。
“看那个坐车的家伙。”
“他可不觉得这么冷。”
“唷,唷,唷!”另一个大声喊着,马车早已走远,听不见了。
夜色渐浓。人行道上出现了一些下班赶回家去的人。工人和女店员快步走过。横穿市区的电车开始拥挤起来。煤气路灯闪着光,每一扇窗户都被灯光照得通红。这一群人还在门口徘徊不散,毫不动遥“他们难道永远都不开门了吗?”一个嘶哑的声音问,提醒了大家。
这一问似乎又引起了大家对那关着的门的注意,于是很多人朝门的方向望去。他们像不会说话的野兽般望着门,像狗那样守在门口,发出哀鸣,紧盯着门上的把手。他们倒换着双脚,眨着眼睛,嘀咕着,有时咒骂,有时议论。可是,他们还在等待,雪花还在飞舞,刺骨的雪片还在抽打着他们。雪花在他们的旧帽子和高耸的肩膀上堆积起来。积成小堆和弓形的条条,但谁都不把它拂去。挤在人群正中间的一些人,体温和呼气把雪融化了,雪水顺着帽沿滴下来,落在鼻子上,也无法伸手去擦擦。站在外围的人身上的积雪都不融化。赫斯渥挤不进中间去,就在雪中低头站着,身子蜷成一团。
一束灯光从门头上的气窗里透了出来。这使得观望的人群一阵激动,觉得有了希望。随之而来的是一片喃喃的反应声。终于里面响起了吱吱的门闩声,大家都竖起了耳朵。里面还传出了杂乱的脚步声,大家又低语起来。有人喊了一声:“喂,后面的慢一点,”接着门就打开了。人群一阵你推我攘,像野兽般的冷酷、沉默,这正表明他们就像野兽一样。然后他们进到里面,如同漂浮的木头一样分散而去,消失得无影无踪。
只看见那些湿帽子和湿肩膀,一群冰冷、萎缩、不满的家伙,涌进凄凉的墙壁之间。这时才6点钟,从每个匆忙的行人脸上都可以看出他们正在赶去吃晚饭。可是这里并不供应晚饭--除了床铺,一无所有。
赫斯渥放下1毛5分钱,拖着疲惫的脚步,慢慢地走到指定给他的房间里去。
这是一间阴暗的房间--木地板,满屋灰尘,床铺很硬。
一只小小的煤气喷嘴就照亮了如此可怜的一个角落。
“哼!”他说,清了一下喉咙,把门锁上了。
现在他开始不慌不忙地脱衣服,但是他先只脱了上衣,用它塞住门下的缝隙。他把背心也塞在那里。他那顶又湿又破的旧帽子被轻轻地放在桌上。然后,他脱掉鞋子,躺了下去。
看样子他好像思考了一会儿,因为这时他又爬了起来,关掉了煤气灯,镇静地站在黑暗之中,谁也看不见他。过了几分钟--期间他并没有回想什么事,只是迟疑不决而已--他又打开了煤气,但是没用火柴去点。就在这个时候,他还站在那里,完全躲在仁慈的夜色之中,而此刻整个房间都已充满了放出来的煤气。当他嗅到煤气味时,又改变了主意,摸到了床边。
“有什么用呢?”当他伸直身子躺下去安歇时,轻轻地说道。
这时嘉莉已经达到了那初看上去像是人生的目的,或者至少是部分地达到了,如人们所能获取的最初欲望的满足。她可以四处炫耀她的服饰、马车、家具和银行存款。她也有世俗所谓的朋友--那些含笑拜倒在她的功名之下的人们。这些都是她过去曾经梦寐以求的东西。有掌声,也有名声。这些在过去遥不可及、至关重要的东西,现在却变得微不足道、无足轻重了。她还有她那种类型的美貌,可她却感到寂寞。没有事做的时候,她就坐在摇椅里低吟着,梦想着。
世上本来就有着富于理智和富于感情的两种人--善于推理的头脑和善于感受的心灵。前者造就了活动家--将军和政治家;后者造就了诗人和梦想家-—所有的艺术家。
就像风中的竖琴,后一类人对幻想的一呼一吸都会作出反应,用自己的喜怒哀乐表达着在追求理想中的失败与成功。
人们还不理解梦想家,正如他们不理解理想一样。在梦想家看来,世上的法律和伦理都过于苛刻。他总是倾听着美的声音,努力要捕捉它那在远方一闪而过的翅膀。他注视着,想追上去,奔走得累坏了双脚。嘉莉就是这样注视着,追求着,一边摇着摇椅、哼着曲子。
必须记住,这里没有理智的作用。当她第一次看见芝加哥时,她发觉这个城市有着她平生所见过的最多的可爱之处,于是,只因为受到感情的驱使,她就本能地投向它的怀抱。衣着华丽、环境优雅,人们似乎都很心满意足。因此,她就向这些东西靠近。芝加哥和纽约;杜洛埃和赫斯渥;服装世界和舞台世界--这些只是偶然的巧合而已。她所渴望的并不是它们,而是它们所代表的东西。可时间证明它们并没有真正代表她想要的东西。
啊,这人生的纠葛!我们至今还是那么地看不清楚。这里有一个嘉莉,起初是贫穷的、单纯的、多情的。她对人生每一种最可爱的东西都会产生欲望,可是却发现自己像是被摈在了墙外。法律说:“你可以向往任何可爱的东西,但是不以正道便不得接近。”习俗说:“不凭着诚实的工作,就不能改善你的处境。”倘若诚实的工作无利可图而且难以忍受;倘若这是只会使人心灰,却永远达不到美的漫长路程;倘若追求美的努力使人疲倦得放弃了受人称赞的道路,而采取能够迅速实现梦想的但遭人鄙视的途径时,谁还会责怪她呢?往往不是恶,而是向善的愿望,引导人们误入岐途。往往不是恶,而是善,迷惑那些缺少理智、多愁善感的人。
嘉莉身居荣华富贵之中,但并不幸福。正如在杜洛埃照顾她的时候她所想的那样,她曾经以为:“现在我已经跻身于最好的环境里了”;又正如在赫斯渥似乎给她提供了更好的前途的时候她所想的那样,她曾经以为:“现在我可是幸福了。“但是,不管你愿不愿意同流合污,世人都我行我素,因此,她现在觉得自己寂寞孤单。她对贫困无告的人总是慷慨解囊。
她在百老汇大街上散步时,已不再留意从她身边走过的人物的翩翩风度。假如他们更多地具有在远处闪光的那份宁静和美好,那样才值得羡慕。
杜洛埃放弃了自己的要求,不再露面了。赫斯渥的死,她根本就不知道。一只每星期从二十七街码头慢慢驶出的黑船,把他的和许多其他的无名尸体一起载到了保得坟常这两个家伙和她之间的有趣故事,就这样结束了。他们对她的生活的影响,单就她的欲望性质而言,是显而易见的。一度她曾认为他们两个都代表着人世最大的成功。他们是最美好的境界的代表人物--有头衔的幸福和宁静的使者,手里的证书闪闪发亮。一旦他们所代表的世界不能再诱惑她,迫使者的名誉扫地也是理所当然的事。即使赫斯渥以其原有的潇洒容貌和辉煌事业再次出现的话,现在他也不能令她着迷了。
她已经知道,在他的世界里,就像在她自己眼前的处境里一样,没有幸福可言。
她现在独自坐在那里,从她身上可以看到一个只善于感受而不善于推理的人在追求美的过程中,是怎样误入岐途的。
虽然她的幻想常常破灭,但她还在期待着那美好的日子,到那时她的梦想就会变成现实。艾姆斯给她指出了前进的一步,但是在此基础上还要步步前进。若是要实现梦想,她还要迈出更多的步子。这将永远是对那愉快的光辉的追求,追求那照亮了世上远处山峰的光辉。
啊,嘉莉呀,嘉莉!啊,人心盲目的追求!向前,向前,它催促着,美走到哪里,它就追到哪里。无论是静悄悄的原野上寂寞的羊铃声,还是田园乡村中美的闪耀,还是过路人眼中的灵光一现,人心都会明白,并且作出反应,追上前去。只有等到走酸了双脚,仿佛没有了希望,才会产生心痛和焦虑。那么要知道,你既不会嫌多,也不会知足的。坐在你的摇椅里,靠在你的窗户边梦想,你将独自渴望着。坐在你的摇椅里,靠在你的窗户边,你将梦想着你永远不会感受到幸福。
(全书完)



慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 46楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 46 STIRRING TROUBLED WATERS
Playing in New York one evening on this her return, Carrie was putting the finishing touches to her toilet before leaving for the night, when a commotion near the stage door caught her ear. It included a familiar voice.
"Never mind, now. I want to see Miss Madenda."
"You'll have to send in your card."
"Oh, come off! Here."
A half-dollar was passed over, and now a knock came at her dressing-room door.
Carrie opened it.
"Well, well!" said Drouet. "I do swear! Why, how are you? I knew that was you the moment I saw you."
Carrie fell back a pace, expecting a most embarrassing conversation.
"Aren't you going to shake hands with me? Well, you're a dandy! That's all right, shake hands."
Carrie put out her hand, smiling, if for nothing more than the man's exuberant good-nature. Though older, he was but slightly changed. The same fine clothes, the same stocky body, the same rosy countenance.
"That fellow at the door there didn't want to let me in, until I paid him. I knew it was you, all right. Say, you've got a great show. You do your part fine. I knew you would. I just happened to be passing tonight and thought I'd drop in for a few minutes. I saw your name on the programme, but I didn't remember it until you came on the stage. Then it struck me all at once. Say, you could have knocked me down with a feather. That's the same name you used out there in Chicago, isn't it?"
"Yes," answered Carrie, mildly, overwhelmed by the man's assurance.
"I knew it was, the moment I saw you. Well, how have you been, anyhow?"
"Oh, very well," said Carrie, lingering in her dressing-room. She was rather dazed by the assault. "How have you been?"
"Me? Oh, fine. I'm here now."
"Is that so?" said Carrie.
"Yes. I've been here for six months. I've got charge of a branch here."
"How nice!"
"Well, when did you go on the stage, anyhow?" inquired Drouet.
"About three years ago," said Carrie.
"You don't say so! Well, sir, this is the first I've heard of it. I knew you would, though. I always said you could act -- didn't I?"
Carrie smiled.
"Yes, you did," she said.
"Well, you do look great," he said. "I never saw anybody improve so. You're taller, aren't you?"
"Me? Oh, a little, maybe."
He gazed at her dress, then at her hair, where a becoming hat was set jauntily, then into her eyes, which she took all occasion to avert. Evidently he expected to restore their old friendship at once and without modification.
"Well," he said, seeing her gather up her purse, handkerchief, and the like, preparatory to departing, "I want you to come out to dinner with me; won't you? I've got a friend out here."
"Oh, I can't," said Carrie. "Not to-night. I have an early engagement to-morrow."
"Aw, let the engagement go. Come on. I can get rid of him. I want to have a good talk with you."
"No, no," said Carrie; "I can't. You mustn't ask me any more. I don't care for a late dinner."
"Well, come on and have a talk, then, anyhow."
"Not to-night," she said, shaking her head. "We'll have a talk some other time."
As a result of this, she noticed a shade of thought pass over his face, as if he were beginning to realise that things were changed. Good-nature dictated something better than this for one who had always liked her.
"You come around to the hotel to-morrow," she said, as sort of penance for error. "You can take dinner with me."
"All right," said Drouet, brightening. "Where are you stopping?"
"At the Waldorf," she answered, mentioning the fashionable hostelry then but newly erected.
"What time?"
"Well, come at three," said Carrie, pleasantly.
The next day Drouet called, but it was with no especial delight that Carrie remembered her appointment. However, seeing him, handsome as ever, after his kind, and most genially disposed, her doubts as to whether the dinner would be disagreeable were swept away. He talked as volubly as ever.
"They put on a lot of lugs here, don't they?" was his first remark.
"Yes; they do," said Carrie.
Genial egotist that he was, he went at once into a detailed account of his own career.
"I'm going to have a business of my own pretty soon," he observed in one place. "I can get backing for two hundred thousand dollars."
Carrie listened most good-naturedly.
"Say," he said, suddenly; "where is Hurstwood now?"
Carrie flushed a little.
"He's here in New York, I guess," she said. "I haven't seen him for some time."
Drouet mused for a moment. He had not been sure until now that the ex-manager was not an influential figure in the background. He imagined not; but this assurance relieved him. It must be that Carrie had got rid of him -- as well she ought, he thought.
"A man always makes a mistake when he does anything like that," he observed.
"Like what?" said Carrie, unwitting of what was coming.
"Oh, you know," and Drouet waved her intelligence, as it were, with his hand.
"No, I don't," she answered. "What do you mean?"
"Why that affair in Chicago -- the time he left."
"I don't know what you are talking about," said Carrie. Could it be he would refer so rudely to Hurstwood's flight with her?
"Oho!" said Drouet, incredulously. "You knew he took ten thousand dollars with him when he left, didn't you?"
"What!" said Carrie. "You don't mean to say he stole money, do you?"
"Why," said Drouet, puzzled at her tone, "you knew that, didn't you?"
"Why, no," said Carrie. "Of course I didn't."
"Well, that's funny," said Drouet. "He did, you know. It was in all the papers."
"How much did you say he took?" said Carrie.
"Ten thousand dollars. I heard he sent most of it back afterwards, though."
Carrie looked vacantly at the richly carpeted floor. A new light was shining upon all the years since her enforced flight. She remembered now a hundred things that indicated as much. She also imagined that he took it on her account. Instead of hatred springing up there was a kind of sorrow generated. Poor fellow! What a thing to have had hanging over his head all the time.
At dinner Drouet, warmed up by eating and drinking and softened in mood, fancied he was winning Carrie to her old-time good-natured regard for him. He began to imagine it would not be so difficult to enter into her life again, high as she was. Ah, what a prize! he thought. How beautiful, how elegant, how famous! In her theatrical and Waldorf setting, Carrie was to him the all-desirable.
"Do you remember how nervous you were that night at the Avery?" he asked.
Carrie smiled to think of it.
"I never saw anybody do better than you did then, Cad," he added ruefully, as he leaned an elbow on the table; "I thought you and I were going to get along fine those days."
"You mustn't talk that way," said Carrie, bringing in the least touch of coldness.
"Won't you let me tell you-"
"No," she answered, rising. "Besides, it's time I was getting ready for the theatre. I'll have to leave you. Come, now."
"Oh, stay a minute," pleaded Drouet. "You've got plenty of time."
"No," said Carrie, gently.
Reluctantly Drouet gave up the bright table and followed. He saw her to the elevator and, standing there, said:
"When do I see you again?"
"Oh, some time, possibly," said Carrie. "I'll be here all summer. Good-night!"
The elevator door was open.
"Good-night!" said Drouet, as she rustled in.
Then he strolled sadly down the hall, all his old longing revived, because she was now so far off. He thought himself hardly dealt with. Carrie, however, had other thoughts.
That night it was that she passed Hurstwood, waiting at the Casino, without observing him.
The next night, walking to the theatre, she encountered him face to face. He was waiting, more gaunt than ever, determined to see her, if he had to send in word. At first she did not recognise the shabby, baggy figure. He frightened her, edging so close, a seemingly hungry stranger.
"Carrie," he half whispered, "can I have a few words with you?"
She turned and recognised him on the instant. If there ever had lurked any feeling in her heart against him, it deserted her now. Still, she remembered what Drouet said about his having stolen the money.
"Why, George," she said; "what's the matter with you?"
"I've been sick," he answered. "I've just got out of the hospital. For God's sake, let me have a little money, will you?"
"Of course," said Carrie, her lip trembling in a strong effort to maintain her composure. "But what's the matter with you, anyhow?"
She was opening her purse, and now pulled out all the bills in it -- a five and two twos.
"I've been sick, I told you," he said, peevishly, almost resenting her excessive pity. It came hard to him to receive it from such a source.
"Here," she said. "It's all I have with me."
"All right," he answered, softly. "I'll give it back to you some day."
Carrie looked at him, while pedestrians stared at her. She felt the strain of publicity. So did Hurstwood.
"Why don't you tell me what's the matter with you?" she asked, hardly knowing what to do. "Where are you living?"
"Oh, I've got a room down in the Bowery," he answered. "There's no use trying to tell you here. I'm all right now."
He seemed in a way to resent her kindly inquiries -- so much better had fate dealt with her.
"Better go on in," he said. "I'm much obliged, but I won't bother you any more."
She tried to answer, but he turned away and shuffled off toward the east.
For days this apparition was a drag on her soul before it began to wear partially away. Drouet called again, but now he was not even seen by her. His attentions seemed out of place.
"I'm out," was her reply to the boy.
So peculiar, indeed, was her lonely, self-withdrawing temper, that she was becoming an interesting figure in the public eye -- she was so quiet and reserved.
Not long after the management decided to transfer the show to London. A second summer season did not seem to promise well here.
"How would you like to try subduing London?" asked her manager, one afternoon.
"It might be just the other way," said Carrie.
"I think we'll go in June," he answered.
In the hurry of departure, Hurstwood was forgotten. Both he and Drouet were left to discover that she was gone. The latter called once, and exclaimed at the news. Then he stood in the lobby, chewing the ends of his moustache. At last he reached a conclusion -- the old days had gone for good.
"She isn't so much," he said; but in his heart of hearts he did not believe this.
Hurstwood shifted by curious means through a long summer and fall. A small job as janitor of a dance hall helped him for a month. Begging, sometimes going hungry, sometimes sleeping in the park, carried him over more days. Resorting to those peculiar charities, several of which, in the press of hungry search, he accidentally stumbled upon, did the rest. Toward the dead of winter, Carrie came back, appearing on Broadway in a new play; but he was not aware of it. For weeks he wandered about the city, begging, while the fire sign, announcing her engagement, blazed nightly upon the crowded street of amusements. Drouet saw it, but did not venture in.
About this time Ames returned to New York. He had made a little success in the West, and now opened a laboratory in Wooster Street. Of course, he encountered Carrie through Mrs. Vance; but there was nothing responsive between them. He thought she was still united to Hurstwood, until otherwise informed. Not knowing the facts then, he did not profess to understand, and refrained from comment.
With Mrs. Vance, he saw the new play, and expressed himself accordingly.
"She ought not to be in comedy," he said. "I think she could do better than that."
One afternoon they met at the Vances' accidentally, and began a very friendly conversation. She could hardly tell why the one-time keen interest in him was no longer with her. Unquestionably, it was because at that time he had represented something which she did not have; but this she did not understand. Success had given her the momentary feeling that she was now blessed with much of which he would approve. As a matter of fact, her little newspaper fame was nothing at all to him. He thought she could have done better, by far.
"You didn't go into comedy-drama, after all?" he said, remembering her interest in that form of art.
"No," she answered; "I haven't, so far."
He looked at her in such a peculiar way that she realised she had failed. It moved her to add: "I want to, though."
"I should think you would," he said. "You have the sort of disposition that would do well in comedy-drama."
It surprised her that he should speak of disposition. Was she, then, so clearly in his mind?
"Why?" she asked.
"Well," he said, "I should judge you were rather sympathetic in your nature."
Carrie smiled and coloured slightly. He was so innocently frank with her that she drew nearer in friendship. The old call of the ideal was sounding.
"I don't know," she answered, pleased, nevertheless, beyond all concealment.
"I saw your play," he remarked. "It's very good."
"I'm glad you liked it."
"Very good, indeed," he said, "for a comedy."
This is all that was said at the time, owing to an interruption, but later they met again. He was sitting in a corner after dinner, staring at the floor, when Carrie came up with another of the guests. Hard work had given his face the look of one who is weary. It was not for Carrie to know the thing in it which appealed to her.
"All alone?" she said.
"I was listening to the music."
"I'll be back in a moment," said her companion, who saw nothing in the inventor.
Now he looked up in her face, for she was standing a moment, while he sat.
"Isn't that a pathetic strain?" he inquired, listening.
"Oh, very," she returned, also catching it, now that her attention was called.
"Sit down," he added, offering her the chair beside him.
They listened a few moments in silence, touched by the same feeling, only hers reached her through the heart. Music still charmed her as in the old days.
"I don't know what it is about music," she started to say, moved by the inexplicable longings which surged within her; "but it always makes me feel as if I wanted something -- I-"
"Yes," he replied; "I know how you feel."
Suddenly he turned to considering the peculiarity of her disposition, expressing her feelings so frankly.
"You ought not to be melancholy," he said.
He thought a while, and then went off into a seemingly alien observation which, however, accorded with their feelings.
"The world is full of desirable situations, but, unfortunately, we can occupy but one at a time. It doesn't do us any good to wring our hands over the far-off things."
The music ceased and he arose, taking a standing position before her, as if to rest himself.
"Why don't you get into some good, strong comedy-drama?" he said. He was looking directly at her now, studying her face. Her large, sympathetic eyes and pain-touched mouth appealed to him as proofs of his judgment.
"Perhaps I shall," she returned.
"That's your field," he added.
"Do you think so?"
"Yes," he said; "I do. I don't suppose you're aware of it, but there is something about your eyes and mouth which fits you for that sort of work."
Carrie thrilled to be taken so seriously. For the moment, loneliness deserted her. Here was praise which was keen and analytical.
"It's in your eyes and mouth," he went on abstractedly. "I remember thinking, the first time I saw you, that there was something peculiar about your mouth. I thought you were about to cry."
"How odd," said Carrie, warm with delight. This was what her heart craved.
"Then I noticed that that was your natural look, and to-night I saw it again. There's a shadow about your eyes, too, which gives your face much this same character. It's in the depth of them, I think."
Carrie looked straight into his face, wholly aroused.
"You probably are not aware of it," he added.
She looked away, pleased that he should speak thus, longing to be equal to this feeling written upon her countenance. It unlocked the door to a new desire.
She had cause to ponder over this until they met again -- several weeks or more. It showed her she was drifting away from the old ideal which had filled her in the dressing-rooms of the Avery stage and thereafter, for a long time. Why had she lost it?
"I know why you should be a success," he said, another time, "if you had a more dramatic part. I've studied it out-"
"What is it?" said Carrie.
"Well," he said, as one pleased with a puzzle, "the expression in your face is one that comes out in different things. You get the same thing in a pathetic song, or any picture which moves you deeply. It's a thing the world likes to see, because it's a natural expression of its longing."
Carrie gazed without exactly getting the import of what he meant.
"The world is always struggling to express itself," he went on. "Most people are not capable of voicing their feelings. They depend upon others. That is what genius is for. One man expresses their desires for them in music; another one in poetry; another one in a play. Sometimes nature does it in a face -- it makes the face representative of all desire. That's what has happened in your case."
He looked at her with so much of the import of the thing in his eyes that she caught it. At least, she got the idea that her look was something which represented the world's longing. She took it to heart as a creditable thing, until he added:
"That puts a burden of duty on you. It so happens that you have this thing. It is no credit to you -- that is, I mean, you might not have had it. You paid nothing to get it. But now that you have it, you must do something with it."
"What?" asked Carrie.
"I should say, turn to the dramatic field. You have so much sympathy and such a melodious voice. Make them valuable to others. It will make your powers endure."
Carrie did not understand this last. All her comedy success was little or nothing.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"Why, just this. You have this quality in your eyes and mouth and in your nature. You can lose it, you know. If you turn away from it and live to satisfy yourself alone, it will go fast enough. The look will leave your eyes. Your mouth will change. Your power to act will disappear. You may think they won't, but they will. Nature takes care of that."
He was so interested in forwarding all good causes that he sometimes became enthusiastic, giving vent to these preachments. Something in Carrie appealed to him. He wanted to stir her up.
"I know," she said, absently, feeling slightly guilty of neglect.
"If I were you," he said, "I'd change."
The effect of this was like roiling helpless waters. Carrie troubled over it in her rocking-chair for days.
"I don't believe I'll stay in comedy so very much longer," she eventually remarked to Lola.
"Oh, why not?" said the latter.
"I think," she said, "I can do better in a serious play."
"What put that idea in your head?"
"Oh, nothing," she answered; "I've always thought so."
Still, she did nothing -- grieving. It was a long way to this better thing -- or seemed so -- and comfort was about her; hence the inactivity and longing.
嘉莉这次回纽约演出的一个晚上,当她快要换好装,准备回家的时候,听到后台门口传来一阵骚动声,其中有一个熟悉的声音。 “哦,没关系的。我要见麦登达小姐。”
“你得先把名片递进去。”
“哦,别挡着我。给你。”
递过去了半块钱,然后就听到有人敲她化妆室的门。
嘉莉开了门。
“嘿,嘿!”杜洛埃说。“我说是吧!喂,你好吗?我一看见就知道是你。”嘉莉朝后退了一步,心想这一下会有一番最令人难堪的谈话了。
“你不打算和我握手吗?嘿,你真是个大美人儿。没关系的,握手吧。”嘉莉笑着伸出手来,也许只是因为这个男人热情洋溢、一片好心。他虽然老了一些,但变化很校还是那样衣着华丽,还是那样身材粗壮,还是那样满面红光。
“门口的那个家伙不让我进来,我给了他钱才进来了。我知道肯定是你,嗬,你们这出戏真棒。你的角色演得很出色。我早知道你行的。今天晚上我碰巧路过这里,就想进来看一会儿。我在节目单上看见了你的名字,但是直到你上台我才记起来。当时我蓦地大吃一惊。咳,你简直把我惊呆了。这个名字就是你在芝加哥时用的那个,是不是?”“是的,”嘉莉温和地回答,被这个男人的自信征服了。
“我一看见你,就知道是那个名字。好啦,不管它了。你一向好吗?”“哦,很好,”嘉莉说,还在她的化妆室里磨蹭着。这场突然袭击弄得她有些晕头转向了。“你一向好吗?”“我吗?哦,很好。我现在住在这里。”“这是真的吗?”嘉莉说。
“是的。我来这里已经六个月了。我在负责这里的分公司。”“这太好了!”“哦,你到底是什么时候上舞台的?”杜洛埃问道。
“大约三年以前,”嘉莉说,
“你没开玩笑吧!哎呀,真是的,我这还是第一次听说呢。”
“不过我早知道你会上舞台的。我总是说你能演戏的,是不是?”嘉莉笑了。
“是的,你是说过,”她说。
“啊,你看上去真漂亮,”他说。“我从没有见过有谁变化这么大的。你长高了一些,是不是?”“我吗?喔,也许长高了一点吧。”他凝视着她的衣服,然后转向她的头发,头上很神气地戴着一顶合适的帽子,最后盯住了她的眼睛,她却竭力地避开他的目光。很显然,他是想立刻原原本本地恢复他们往日的交情。
“那么,”见她在收拾钱包、手帕之类的东西,准备离开,他说,“我想请你和我一起出去吃饭,你愿意吗?我还有个朋友在外面等我。”“啊,不行,”嘉莉说。“今晚不行。我明天一早就要赴约。”“咳,别去赴什么约了。走吧。我可以把那个朋友甩开。我要和你好好地谈一谈。”“不,不,”嘉莉说。“我不行。你不用再说了。我也不想去吃饭。”“好吧,那我们就出去谈谈,这总可以吧。”“今晚不行,”她摇摇头说。“我们改天再谈吧。”说完这话,她发现他的脸上掠过一层若有所思的阴影,好像他正开始意识到情况已经发生了变化。善良的心地使她觉得对待一个一直都喜欢她的人应该更友好一些。
“那你明天到旅馆来找我吧,”她说,作为悔过的表示。“你可以和我一起吃饭。”“好的,”杜洛埃说,又快活起来。“你住在哪里?”“在沃尔多夫旅馆,”她回答,指的是当时刚刚新建的时髦大旅馆。
“什么时候?”
“哦,3点钟来吧,”嘉莉愉快地说。
第二天,杜洛埃来赴约了,但当嘉莉想起这个约会时并不感到特别高兴。可是看到他还像从前一样风度翩翩--是他那种人的风度,而且态度十分亲切,她对这顿饭是否会使她不愉快的疑虑就一扫而光了。他还像从前一样滔滔不绝地说着话。
“这里的人的架子可不小,是不是?”这是他说的第一句话。
“是的,他们的架子是很大,”嘉莉说。
他是个典型的言必称“我”者。因此,立刻详细地谈起了他自己的事业。
“我很快就要自己开一家公司了,”谈话中有一次他这样说。“我可以筹集到20万块钱的资金。”嘉莉非常耐心地听着。
“喂,”他突然说,“赫斯渥现在在哪里?”嘉莉脸红了一下。
“我想他就在纽约吧,”她说,“我已经有些时候没有看见他了。”杜洛埃沉思了一会儿。在此之前,他一直拿不准这位前经理是不是在幕后施加影响的人物。他猜想不是,但是这样一肯定就使他放心了。他想一定是嘉莉抛弃了他,她也应该这样做。
“一个人干出那样的事情来,总是做错了,”他说。
“干出什么样的事情?”嘉莉说,不知道下文是什么。
“哦,你知道的,”说着,杜洛埃挥了挥手,似乎在表示她一定知道的。
“不,我不知道,”她回答。“你指的是什么事?”“噢,就是在芝加哥发生的那件事--在他出走的时候。”“我不明白你在说些什么,”嘉莉说。难道他会如此无礼地提起赫斯渥和她一起私奔的事吗?
“哎哟!”杜洛埃怀疑地说。“你知道他出走的时候拿了1万块钱,是吗?”“什么!”嘉莉说,“莫非你的意思是说他偷了钱,是吗?”“嗨,”杜洛埃说,对她的语气感到大惑不解,“你早就知道这件事了,对不对?”“哦,不知道,”嘉莉说,“我当然不知道。”“那就奇怪了,”杜洛埃说道,“他是偷了钱,你也知道的。所有的报纸都登了这事。”
“你刚才说他拿了多少钱?”嘉莉问。
“1万块。不过,我听说他事后把大部分的钱都寄了回去。”嘉莉茫然地看着铺着豪华地毯的地板。她开始用新的眼光看待自己被迫逃走之后这些年的生活。她现在回想起很多事情都表明了这一点。她还想到他拿钱是为了她。因此并没有什么憎恨,只是一种惋惜之情油然而生。多么可怜的家伙!
这些年来他一直生活在怎样的一件事情的阴影之下埃吃饭的时候,杜洛埃吃着喝着兴奋起来,心里也有了柔情,自以为他正在使嘉莉回心转意,会像过去那样心地善良地关怀他。他开始幻想着,虽然她现在十分高贵,但要重新进入她的生活并不会太难。他想,她是多么值得争取啊!她是多么漂亮、多么优雅、多么有名啊!以舞台和沃尔多夫旅馆为背景的嘉莉,是他最最想得到的人儿。
“你还记得在阿佛莱会堂的那天晚上你有多胆怯吗?”他问。
嘉莉想起这事,笑了一下。
“我从来没有见过谁演得比你当时演得更好,嘉德,”他懊丧地补充说,把一只胳膊撑在桌子上。“我还以为那时候你我会相处得很好呢。”“你不应该这样说,”嘉莉说,口气开始有些冷淡了。
“你难道不想让我告诉你--”
“不,”她说着站起身来。“而且,现在我要准备去戏院了。”
“我不得不和你告别。现在走吧。”
“哦,再待一会儿,”杜洛埃恳求道,“时间还早呢。”“不,”嘉莉温柔地说。
杜洛埃极不情愿地离开了这明亮的餐桌,跟着她走了。他陪她走到电梯门口,站在那里说:“我什么时候能再见到你?”“哦,也许过些时候吧,”嘉莉说,“我整个夏天都在这里。
再见!”
电梯门开了。
“再见!”杜洛埃说,目送她拖着沙沙作响的裙子走进电梯。
然后,他伤心地沿着走廊慢慢走着。因为她现在离他是如此遥远,他往日的一切渴望全都复苏了。这地方欢快的衣服沙沙作响的声音,难免使人想起她。他觉得自己受到了冷遇。然而,嘉莉的心里却想着别的事情。
就在那天晚上,她从等在卡西诺戏院门口的赫斯渥身边经过,却没有看见他。
第二天晚上,她步行去戏院,和赫斯渥迎面相遇。他等在那里,比以前更加憔悴。他下定了决心要见到她,即使捎话进去也要见到她。起初她没有认出这个衣衫褴褛、皮肉松弛的人。他挨得这么近,像是一个饿极了的陌生人,把她吓了一跳。
“嘉莉,”他低声说,“我能和你说几句话吗?”她转过身来,立刻认出了他。即使在她心中曾经潜藏着什么对他的反感的话,这时也都消失了。而且,她还记得杜洛埃说的他偷过钱的事。
“啊唷,乔治,”她说,“你怎么啦?”
“我生了一场病,”他回答,“我刚刚从医院出来。看在上帝的面上,给我一点钱,好吗?”“当然可以,”嘉莉说,她努力想保持镇静,连嘴唇都在颤抖。“但是你到底怎么啦?”她打开钱包,把里面的钞票全都掏了出来--2张2块的,1张5块的。
“我生了一场病,我告诉过你了,”他没好气地说,对她的过分怜悯几乎产生了怨恨。从这样一个人那里得到怜悯,使他难受万分。
“给,”她说。“我身边只有这么多了。”
“好的,”他轻声回答,“我有朝一日会还给你的。”嘉莉看着他,而街上的行人都在注视着她。在众目睽睽之下她感到很难堪。赫斯渥也有同感。
“你为什么不告诉我你究竟是怎么啦?”她问道,简直不知如何是好。“你住在哪里?”“喔,我在波威里街租了一个房间,”他回答,“在这里告诉你也没用的。我现在已经好了。”他好像有些讨厌她的好心的询问,命运待她要好得多。
“还是进去吧,”他说,“我很感激,但是我不会再来麻烦你的。”她想回答一句,但他已经转身走开,拖着脚往东去了。
这个幽灵般的影子在她的心头萦绕了好多天,才开始逐渐消逝了一些。杜洛埃又来拜访,但是这一次她连见都不见他。他的殷勤似乎已经不合时宜。
“我不会客,”她回答茶房。
她那孤僻、内向的脾气的确太特别了,使得她成了公众眼里一个引人注目的人物。她是如此的文静而矜持。
此后不久,剧团经理部决定去伦敦演出。再在这里演一个夏季看来前景并不太好。
“你愿意去征服伦敦吗?”一天下午,经理问她。
“也许正好是伦敦征服了我呢?”嘉莉说。
“我想我们将在6月里动身,”他说。
临行匆匆,把赫斯渥给忘了。他和杜洛埃两个人都是事后才知道她已经走了。杜洛埃来拜访过一次,听到消息大叫了起来。然后,他站在门厅里,咬着胡子尖。他终于得出了结论——过去的日子已经一去不复返了。
“她也没什么了不起的,”他说,但是在他的内心深处却不这么认为。
赫斯渥好歹通过一些稀奇古怪的方式,熬过了一个漫长的夏季和秋季。在一家舞厅干一份看门的小差使帮他度过了一个月。更多的时候他是靠乞讨过活的,有时挨饿,有时露宿公园。还有些日子,他求助于那些特殊的慈善机构,其中的几个是他在饥饿的驱使下偶然碰上的。快到隆冬的时候,嘉莉回来了,在百老汇戏院上演一出新戏,但是他并不知道。接连几个星期,他在城里流浪着,乞讨着,而有关她的演出的灯光招牌则每晚都在那条拥挤的娱乐大街上闪闪发亮。杜洛埃倒是看见了招牌,但是却没敢进去。
大约就在这个时候,艾姆斯回到了纽约。他在西部已经有了些小成就,现在在伍斯特街开办了一个实验室。当然,他通过万斯太太又遇见了嘉莉,但是在他们之间并不存在什么相互感应。他以为她还和赫斯渥生活在一起,直到听说情况不是这样。当时因为不知道事实真相,他不表示理解,也没有加以评论。
他和万斯太太一起去看了新戏,并且对演出发表了自己的意见。
“她不应该演轻松喜剧的,”他说,“我想她可以演得比这更好一些。”一天下午,他们偶然在万斯家相遇,便很亲热地谈起话来。她简直搞不懂自己为什么不再抱有那一度对他的强烈的兴趣。毫无疑问,这是因为那个时候他代表着一些她所没有的东西,但是她并不明白这一点。她的成功使她暂时觉得自己已经拥有了许多他会赞许的东西。其实,她在报纸上的那点小名气在他看来根本就是微不足道的。他认为她本可以演得更好,而且是好得多。
“你终究没去演严肃喜剧吗?”他说,记起了她对那种艺术的爱好。
“没有,”她回答,“我至今还没有。”
他看她的目光是如此地奇特,因此她意识到自己是失败了。这使得她又补充说道:“不过,我是想演的。”“我倒也觉得你会这样想的,”他说,“按你的性格,如果你演严肃喜剧会很出色的。”他竟会说到性格,这可让她大吃了一惊。那么,他心里对她的了解有这么清楚吗?
“为什么呢?”她问。
“哦,”他说,“据我看你的天性很富有同情心。”嘉莉笑了,有些脸红起来。他对她是这么天真、坦率,使她进一步增加了对他的友谊。往日那理想的呼唤又在她耳边响起。
“这我就不知道了,”她回答道,可是却掩饰不住内心的喜悦。
“我看了你们的戏,”他说,“演得很好。”“我很高兴你能喜欢。”“的确很好,他说,“就轻松喜剧而言。”因为有人打扰,当时他们就说了这些,但是后来他们又相见了。他吃完饭后正坐在一个角落里凝视着地板,这时嘉莉和另一位客人走了上来。辛苦的工作使他的脸上露出了疲惫的神色。嘉莉永远也弄不明白这张脸上有什么东西吸引她。
“一个人吗?”她问。
“我刚才在听音乐。”
“我一会儿就回来,”她的伴侣说,没觉得这个发明家有什么了不起之处。
这时他抬头望着她的脸,因为她已经站了一会儿,而他却坐着。
“那不是一首悲伤的曲子吗?”他倾听着问。
“啊,是很悲伤,”她回答,现在她注意到了,也听了出来。
“请坐,”他补充说,请她坐在他身边的椅子上。
他们静静地听了一会儿,为同一感情所感动,只是她的感情是发自内心的。像往日一样,音乐仍旧使她陶醉。
“我不知道音乐是怎么一回事,”她心里涌起阵阵莫名起妙的渴望,这促使她先打破沉默说,“但是音乐总是使我觉得好像缺少些什么--我--”“是的,”他回答,“我知道你是怎样感觉的。”突然,他转念想到她的性格真是奇特,会如此坦率地表白自己的感触。
“你不应该伤感的,”他说。
他想了一会儿,然后就陷入了仿佛是陌生的观察之中。不过,这和他们的感觉倒是相一致的。
“这个世界充满了令人向往的地位。然而,不幸的是,我们在一个时候只能占有一个地位。为那些可望而不可及的东西扼腕叹息对我们毫无好处。”音乐停止了,他站起身来,在她面前挺立着,像是要休息一下。
“你为什么不去演些好的、有力度的严肃喜剧呢?”他说。
现在他直视着她,仔细地打量着她的脸。她那富于同情的大眼睛和哀怨动人的嘴巴都证明他的见解是正确的,因而使他很感兴趣。
“也许我要演的,”她回答。
“那才是你的本行,”他补充说。
“你是这样认为的吗?”
“是的,”他说,“我是这样认为的。我想你也许没有意识到,但是你的眼睛和嘴巴有着某种表情使你很适合演那种戏。”受到如此认真的对待,嘉莉一阵激动。一时间,她不再觉得寂寞。她现在得到的称赞敏锐而富有分析性。
“那种表情就在你的眼睛和嘴巴上,”他漫不经心地接着说,“我记得第一次见到你的时候,就觉得你的嘴巴很有些特别。我还以为你快要哭了呢。”“好奇怪,”嘉莉说,快乐得兴奋起来。这正是她内心里渴望的东西。
“后来,我发现这是你天生的长相,今天晚上我又注意到了这一点。你的眼睛周围也有些阴影,使你的脸有了同样的特点。我想那是在眼睛的深处。”嘉莉直视着他的脸庞,激动万分。
“你也许没有意识到这一点,”他补充说。
她扭头望向别处,很高兴他能这么说,真希望不要辜负了她脸上天生的这种表情。这打开了一种新欲望的大门。
在他们再度相见之前,她有理由反复思考这件事--几个星期或者更久。这件事使她明白,很久以来,她离当年在阿佛莱会堂后台的化妆室里以及后来的日子里满心渴望的原来的理想是越来越远了。她为什么会丧失这个理想呢?
“我知道为什么你能演得成功,”另一次,他说,“只要你的戏再重一些。我已经研究出来--”“研究出什么?”嘉莉问道。
“哦,”他说,高兴得像是猜出了一条谜语。“你的面部表情是随着不同的情况而产生的。你从伤心的歌曲或者任何使你深受感动的绘画中,都会得到同样的感受。这就是世人都喜欢看的东西,因为这是欲望的自然表现。”嘉莉瞪大眼睛望着,并不确切地明白他的意思。
“世人总是挣扎着要表现自己,”他继续说,“而大多数人都不善于表达自己的感情。他们得依赖别人。天才就是为此而生的。有人用音乐表现了他们的欲望;有人用诗歌来表现;还有人用戏剧来表现。有时候造物主用人的面孔来表现--用面孔来表现所有的欲望。你的情况就是这样。”他看着她,眼睛里充满了这件事的含义,使她也懂得了。
至少,她懂得了她的面部表情是可以表现世人的欲望的。她认为这是件荣耀的事,因而牢记在心里,直到他又说:“这就要求你担负起一种责任。你恰好具有这种才能。这不是你的荣耀,我的意思是说,你可能没有它的。这是你没有付出代价就得来的。但是你现在既然有了这种才能,就应该用它来干出一番事业。”“干些什么呢?”嘉莉问。
“依我看,转到戏剧方面去。你这么富有同情心,又有着这么悦耳的嗓音。要让它们对别人有用。那将使你的才能不朽。”嘉莉没听懂这最后的一句话。其余的话则是在告诉她,她演轻松喜剧的成功并没有什么大不了的,或者根本就是微不足道。
“你说的是什么意思?”她问。
“噢,就是这个。你的眼睛和嘴巴,还有你的天性都具有这种才能。你会失去它的,这你也知道,倘若你不运用它,活着只是为了满足自己,那么它很快就会消失。你的眼睛会失色,你的嘴巴会变样,你的表演能力会化为乌有。你也许认为它们不会消失,但是它们会的。这个造物主自会安排。”他如此热衷于提出好的意见,有时候甚至都变得热情洋溢起来,于是就说了这么一大通道理。他喜欢嘉莉身上的某种东西。他想激励她一下。
“我知道,”她心不在焉地说,对自己的疏忽感到有点内疚。
“如果我是你的话,”他说,“我会改行的。”这番谈话在嘉莉身上产生的效应就像是搅混了无助的水,使她徒然心乱。嘉莉坐在摇椅里,为这事苦思冥想了好几天。
“我想我演轻松喜剧的日子不会太久了,”她终于对萝拉说。
“哦,为什么呢?”后者问。
“我想,”她说,“我演严肃戏剧可以演得更好一些。”“什么事情使你这么想的?”“哦,没有什么,”她回答。“我一直都有这个想法。”可是,她并不采取什么行动,只是在发愁。要想干这更好一些的事情路途还远着呢--或者看起来还很远--而她已经是在养尊处优了,因此她只有渴望而没有行动。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 45楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 45 CURIOUS SHIFTS OF THE POOR
The gloomy Hurstwood, sitting in his cheap hotel, where he had taken refuge with seventy dollars -- the price of his furniture -- between him and nothing, saw a hot summer out and a cool fall in, reading. He was not wholly indifferent to the fact that his money was slipping away. As fifty cents after fifty cents were paid out for a day's lodging he became uneasy, and finally took a cheaper room -- thirty-five cents a day -- to make his money last longer. Frequently he saw notices of Carrie. Her picture was in the "World" once or twice, and an old "Herald" he found in a chair informed him that she had recently appeared with some others at a benefit for something or other. He read these things with mingled feelings. Each one seemed to put her farther and farther away into a realm which became more imposing as it receded from him. On the bill-boards, too, he saw a pretty poster, showing her as the Quaker Maid, demure and dainty. More than once he stopped and looked at these, gazing at the pretty face in a sullen sort of way. His clothes were shabby, and he presented a marked contrast to all that she now seemed to be.
Somehow, so long as he knew she was at the Casino, though he had never any intention of going near her, there was a subconscious comfort for him -- he was not quite alone. The show seemed such a fixture that, after a month or two, he began to take it for granted that it was still running. In September it went on the road and he did not notice it. When all but twenty dollars of his money was gone, he moved to a fifteen-cent lodging-house in the Bowery, where there was a bare lounging-room filled with tables and benches as well as some chairs. Here his preference was to close his eyes and dream of other days, a habit which grew upon him. It was not sleep at first, but a mental hearkening back to scenes and incidents in his Chicago life. As the present became darker, the past grew brighter, and all that concerned it stood in relief.
He was unconscious of just how much this habit had hold of him until one day he found his lips repeating an old answer he had made to one of his friends. They were in Fitzgerald and Moy's. It was as if he stood in the door of his elegant little office, comfortably dressed, talking to Sagar Morrison about the value of South Chicago real estate in which the latter was about to invest.
"How would you like to come in on that with me?" he heard Morrison say.
"Not me," he answered, just as he had years before. "I have my hands full now."
The movement of his lips aroused him. He wondered whether he had really spoken. The next time he noticed anything of the sort he did talk.
"Why don't you jump, you bloody fool?" he was saying. "Jump!"
It was a funny English story he was telling to a company of actors, Even as his voice recalled him, he was smiling. A crusty old codger, sitting near by seemed disturbed; at least, he stared in a most pointed way. Hurstwood straightened up. The humour of the memory fled in an instant and he felt ashamed. For relief, he left his chair and strolled out into the streets.
One day, looking down the ad. columns of the "Evening World," he saw where a new play was at the Casino. Instantly, he came to a mental halt. Carrie had gone! He remembered seeing a poster of her only yesterday, but no doubt it was one left uncovered by the new signs. Curiously, this fact shook him up. He had almost to admit that somehow he was depending upon her being in the city. Now she was gone. He wondered how this important fact had skipped him. Goodness knows when she would be back now. Impelled by a nervous fear, he rose and went into the dingy hall, where he counted his remaining money, unseen. There were but ten dollars in all.
He wondered how all these other lodging-house people around him got along. They didn't seem to do anything. Perhaps they begged -- unquestionably they did. Many was the dime he had given to such as they in his day. He had seen other men asking for money on the streets. Maybe he could get some that way. There was horror in this thought.
Sitting in the lodging-house room, he came to his last fifty cents. He had saved and counted until his health was affected. His stoutness had gone. With it, even the semblance of a fit in his clothes. Now he decided he must do something, and, walking about, saw another day go by, bringing him down to his last twenty cents -- not enough to eat for the morrow.
Summoning all his courage, he crossed to Broadway and up to the Broadway Central hotel. Within a block he halted, undecided. A big, heavy-faced porter was standing at one of the side entrances, looking out. Hurstwood purposed to appeal to him. Walking straight up, he was upon him before he could turn away.
"My friend," he said, recognising even in his plight the man's inferiority, "is there anything about this hotel that I could get to do?"
The porter stared at him the while he continued to talk.
"I'm out of work and out of money and I've got to get something -- it doesn't matter what. I don't care to talk about what I've been, but if you'd tell me how to get something to do, I'd be much obliged to you. It wouldn't matter if it only lasted a few days just now. I've got to have something."
The porter still gazed, trying to look indifferent. Then, seeing that Hurstwood was about to go on, he said:
"I've nothing to do with it. You'll have to ask inside."
Curiously, this stirred Hurstwood to further effort.
"I thought you might tell me."
The fellow shook his head irritably.
Inside went the ex-manager and straight to an office off the clerk's desk. One of the managers of the hotel happened to be there. Hurstwood looked him straight in the eye.
"Could you give me something to do for a few days?" he said. "I'm in a position where I have to get something at once."
The comfortable manager looked at him, as much as to say: "Well, I should judge so."
"I came here," explained Hurstwood, nervously, "because I've been a manager myself in my day. I've had bad luck in a way, but I'm not here to tell you that. I want something to do, if only for a week."
The man imagined he saw a feverish gleam in the applicant's eye.
"What hotel did you manage?" he inquired.
"It wasn't a hotel," said Hurstwood. "I was manager of Fitzgerald and Moy's place in Chicago for fifteen years."
"Is that so?" said the hotel man. "How did you come to get out of that?"
The figure of Hurstwood was rather surprising in contrast to the fact.
"Well, by foolishness of my own. It isn't anything to talk about now. You could find out if you wanted to. I'm 'broke' now and, if you will believe me, I haven't eaten anything to-day."
The hotel man was slightly interested in this story. He could hardly tell what to do with such a figure, and yet Hurstwood's earnestness made him wish to do something.
"Call Olsen," he said, turning to the clerk.
In reply to a bell and a disappearing hall-boy, Olsen, the head porter, appeared.
"Olsen," said the manager, "is there anything downstairs you could find for this man to do? I'd like to give him something."
"I don't know, sir," said Olsen. "We have about all the help we need. I think I could find something, sir, though, if you like."
"Do. Take him to the kitchen and tell Wilson to give him something to eat."
"All right, sir," said Olsen.
Hurstwood followed. Out of the manager's sight, the head porter's manner changed.
"I don't know what the devil there is to do," he observed.
Hurstwood said nothing. To him the big trunk hustler was a subject for private contempt.
"You're to give this man something to eat," he observed to the cook.
The latter looked Hurstwood over, and seeing something keen and intellectual in his eyes, said:
"Well, sit down over there."
Thus was Hurstwood installed in the Broadway Central, but not for long. He was in no shape or mood to do the scrub work that exists about the foundation of every hotel. Nothing better offering, he was set to aid the fireman, to work about the basement, to do anything and everything that might offer. Porters, cooks, firemen, clerks -- all were over him. Moreover his appearance did not please these individuals -- his temper was too lonely -- and they made it disagreeable for him.
With the stolidity and indifference of despair, however, he endured it all, sleeping in an attic at the roof of the house, eating what the cook gave him, accepting a few dollars a week, which he tried to save. His constitution was in no shape to endure.
One day the following February he was sent on an errand to a large coal company's office. It had been snowing and thawing and the streets were sloppy. He soaked his shoes in his progress and came back feeling dull and weary. All the next day he felt unusually depressed and sat about as much as possible, to the irritation of those who admired energy in others.
In the afternoon some boxes were to be moved to make room for new culinary supplies. He was ordered to handle a truck. Encountering a big box, he could not lift it.
"What's the matter there?" said the head porter. "Can't you handle it?"
He was straining hard to lift it, but now he quit.
"No," he said, weakly.
The man looked at him and saw that he was deathly pale.
"Not sick, are you?" he asked.
"I think I am," returned Hurstwood.
"Well, you'd better go sit down, then."
This he did, but soon grew rapidly worse. It seemed all he could do to crawl to his room, where he remained for a day.
"That man Wheeler's sick," reported one of the lackeys to the night clerk.
"What's the matter with him?"
"I don't know. He's got a high fever."
The hotel physician looked at him.
"Better send him to Bellevue," he recommended. "He's got pneumonia."
Accordingly, he was carted away.
In three weeks the worst was over, but it was nearly the first of May before his strength permitted him to be turned out. Then he was discharged.
No more weakly looking object ever strolled out into the spring sunshine than the once hale, lusty manager. All his corpulency had fled. His face was thin and pale, his hands white, his body flabby. Clothes and all, he weighed but one hundred and thirty-five pounds. Some old garments had been given him -- a cheap brown coat and misfit pair of trousers. Also some change and advice. He was told to apply to the charities.
Again he resorted to the Bowery lodging-house, brooding over where to look. From this it was but a step to beggary.
"What can a man do?" he said. "I can't starve."
His first application was in sunny Second Avenue. A well-dressed man came leisurely strolling toward him out of Stuyvesant Park. Hurstwood nerved himself and sidled near.
"Would you mind giving me ten cents?" he said, directly. "I'm in a position where I must ask someone."
The man scarcely looked at him, but fished in his vest pocket and took out a dime.
"There you are," he said.
"Much obliged," said Hurstwood, softly, but the other paid no more attention to him.
Satisfied with his success and yet ashamed of his situation, he decided that he would only ask for twenty-five cents more, since that would be sufficient. He strolled about sizing up people, but it was long before just the right face and situation arrived. When he asked, he was refused. Shocked by this result, he took an hour to recover and then asked again. This time a nickel was given him. By the most watchful effort he did get twenty cents more, but it was painful.
The next day he resorted to the same effort, experiencing a variety of rebuffs and one or two generous receptions. At last it crossed his mind that there was a science of faces, and that a man could pick the liberal countenance if he tried.
It was no pleasure to him, however, this stopping of passers-by. He saw one man taken up for it and now troubled lest he should be arrested. Nevertheless, he went on, vaguely anticipating that indefinite something which is always better.
It was with a sense of satisfaction, then, that he saw announced one morning the return of the Casino Company, "with Miss Carrie Madenda." He had thought of her often enough in days past. How successful she was -- how much money she must have! Even now, however, it took a severe run of ill-luck to decide him to appeal to her. He was truly hungry before he said:
"I'll ask her. She won't refuse me a few dollars."
Accordingly, he headed for the Casino one afternoon, passing it several times in an effort to locate the stage entrance. Then he sat in Bryant Park, a block away, waiting. "She can't refuse to help me a little," he kept saying to himself.
Beginning with half-past six, he hovered like a shadow about the Thirty-ninth Street entrance, pretending always to be a hurrying pedestrian and yet fearful lest he should miss his object. He was slightly nervous, too, now that the eventful hour had arrived; but being weak and hungry, his ability to suffer was modified. At last he saw that the actors were beginning to arrive, and his nervous tension increased, until it seemed as if he could not stand much more.
Once he thought he saw Carrie coming and moved forward, only to see that he was mistaken.
"She can't be long, now," he said to himself, half fearing to encounter her and equally depressed at the thought that she might have gone in by another way. His stomach was so empty that it ached.
Individual after individual passed him, nearly all well dressed, almost all indifferent. He saw coaches rolling by, gentlemen passing with ladies -- the evening's merriment was beginning in this region of theatres and hotels.
Suddenly a coach rolled up and the driver jumped down to open the door. Before Hurstwood could act, two ladies flounced across the broad walk and disappeared in the stage door. He thought he saw Carrie, but it was so unexpected, so elegant and far away, he could hardly tell. He waited a while longer, growing feverish with want, and then seeing that the stage door no longer opened, and that a merry audience was arriving, he concluded it must have been Carrie and turned away.
"Lord," he said, hastening out of the street into which the more fortunate were pouring, "I've got to get something."
At that hour, when Broadway is wont to assume its most interesting aspect, a peculiar individual invariably took his stand at the corner of Twenty-sixth Street and Broadway -- a spot which is also intersected by Fifth Avenue. This was the hour when the theatres were just beginning to receive their patrons. Fire signs announcing the night's amusements blazed on every hand. Cabs and carriages, their lamps gleaming like yellow eyes, pattered by. Couples and parties of three and four freely mingled in the common crowd, which poured by in a thick stream, laughing and jesting. On Fifth Avenue were loungers -- a few wealthy strollers, a gentleman in evening dress with his lady on his arm, some clubmen passing from one smoking-room to another. Across the way the great hotels showed a hundred gleaming windows, their cafes and billiard-rooms filled with a comfortable, well-dressed, and pleasure-loving throng. All about was the night, pulsating with the thoughts of pleasure and exhilaration -- the city bent upon finding joy in a thousand different ways.
This unique individual was no less than an ex-soldier turned religionist, who, having suffered the whips and privations of our peculiar social system, had concluded that his duty to the God which he conceived lay in aiding his fellow-man. The form of aid which he chose to administer was entirely original with himself. It consisted of securing a bed for all such homeless wayfarers as should apply to him at this particular spot, though he had scarcely the wherewithal to provide a comfortable habitation for himself.
Taking his place amid this lightsome atmosphere, he would stand, his stocky figure cloaked in a great cape overcoat, his head protected by a broad slouch hat, awaiting the applicants who had in various ways learned the nature of his charity. For a while he would stand alone, gazing like any idler upon an ever-fascinating scene. On the evening in question, a policeman passing saluted him as "captain," in a friendly way. An urchin who had frequently seen him before, stopped to gaze. All others took him for nothing out of the ordinary, save in the matter of dress, and conceived of him as a stranger whistling and idling for his own amusement.
As the first half-hour waned, certain characters appeared. Here and there in the passing crowds one might see, now and then, a loiterer edging interestedly near. A slouchy figure crossed the opposite corner and glanced furtively in his direction. Another came down Fifth Avenue to the corner of Twenty-sixth Street, took a general survey, and bobbled off again. Two or three noticeable Bowery types edged along the Fifth Avenue side of Madison Square, but did not venture over. The soldier, in his cape overcoat, walked a short line of ten feet at his corner, to and fro, indifferently whistling.
As nine o'clock approached, some of the hubbub of the earlier hour passed. The atmosphere of the hotels was not so youthful. The air, too, was colder. On every hand curious figures were moving -- watchers and peepers, without an imaginary circle, which they seemed afraid to enter -- a dozen in all. Presently, with the arrival of a keener sense of cold, one figure came forward. It crossed Broadway from out the shadow of Twenty-sixth Street, and, in a halting, circuitous way, arrived close to the waiting figure. There was something shamefaced or diffident about the movement, as if the intention were to conceal any idea of stopping until the very last moment. Then suddenly, close to the soldier, came the halt.
The captain looked in recognition, but there was no especial greeting. The newcomer nodded slightly and murmured something like one who waits for gifts. The other simply motioned toward the edge of the walk.
"Stand over there," he said.
By this the spell was broken. Even while the soldier resumed his short, solemn walk, other figures shuffled forward. They did not so much as greet the leader, but joined the one, sniffling and hitching and scraping their feet.
"Cold, ain't it?"
"I'm glad winter's over."
"Looks as though it might rain."
The motley company had increased to ten. One or two knew each other and conversed. Others stood off a few feet, not wishing to be in the crowd and yet not counted out. They were peevish, crusty, silent, eying nothing in particular and moving their feet.
There would have been talking soon, but the soldier gave them no chance. Counting sufficient to begin, he came forward.
"Beds, eh, all of you?"
There was a general shuffle and murmur of approval.
"Well, line up here. I'll see what I can do. I haven't a cent myself."
They fell into a sort of broken, ragged line. One might see, now, some of the chief characteristics by contrast. There was a wooden leg in the line. Hats were all drooping, a group that would ill become a second-hand Hester Street basement collection. Trousers were all warped and frayed at the bottom and coats worn and faded. In the glare of the store lights, some of the faces looked dry and chalky; others were red with blotches and puffed in the cheeks and under the eyes; one or two were rawboned and reminded one of railroad hands. A few spectators came near, drawn by the seemingly conferring group, then more and more, and quickly there was a pushing, gaping crowd. Some one in the line began to talk.
"Silence!" exclaimed the captain. "Now, then, gentlemen, these men are without beds. They have to have some place to sleep to-night. They can't lie out in the streets. I need twelve cents to put one of them to bed. Who will give it to me?"
No reply.
"Well, we'll have to wait here, boys, until some one does. Twelve cents isn't so very much for one man."
"Here's fifteen," exclaimed a young man, peering forward with strained eyes. "It's all I can afford."
"All right. Now I have fifteen. Step out of the line," and seizing one by the shoulder, the captain marched him off a little way and stood him up alone.
Coming back, he resumed his place and began again.
"I have three cents left. These men must be put to bed somehow. There are" -- counting -- "one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve men. Nine cents more will put the next man to bed; give him a good, comfortable bed for the night. I go right along and look after that myself. Who will give me nine cents?"
One of the watchers, this time a middle-aged man, handed him a five-cent piece.
"Now, I have eight cents. Four more will give this man a bed. Come, gentlemen. We are going very slow this evening. You all have good beds. How about these?"
"Here you are," remarked a bystander, putting a coin into his hand.
"That," said the, captain, looking at the coin, "pays for two beds for two men and gives me five on the next one. Who will give me seven cents more?"
"I will," said a voice.
Coming down Sixth Avenue this evening, Hurstwood chanced to cross east through Twenty-sixth Street toward Third Avenue. He was wholly disconsolate in spirit, hungry to what he deemed an almost mortal extent, weary, and defeated. How should he get at Carrie now? It would be eleven before the show was over. If she came in a coach, she would go away in one. He would need to interrupt under most trying circumstances. Worst of all, he was hungry and weary, and at best a whole day must intervene, for he had not heart to try again to-night. He had no food and no bed.
When he neared Broadway, he noticed the captain's gathering of wanderers, but thinking it to be the result of a street preacher or some patent medicine fakir, was about to pass on. However, in crossing the street toward Madison Square Park, he noticed the line of men whose beds were already secured, stretching out from the main body of the crowd. In the glare of the neighbouring electric light he recognised a type of his own kind -- the figures whom he saw about the streets and in the lodging-houses, drifting in mind and body like himself. He wondered what it could be and turned back.
There was the captain curtly pleading as before. He heard with astonishment and a sense of relief the oft-repeated words: "These men must have a bed." Before him was the line of unfortunates whose beds were yet to be had, and seeing a newcomer quietly edge up and take a position at the end of the line, he decided to do likewise. What use to contend? He was weary to-night. It was a simple way out of one difficulty, at least. Tomorrow, maybe, he would do better.
Back of him, where some of those were whose beds were safe, a relaxed air was apparent. The strain of uncertainty being removed, he heard them talking with moderate freedom and some leaning toward sociability. Politics, religion, the state of the government, some newspaper sensations, and the more notorious facts the world over, found mouthpieces and auditors there. Cracked and husky voices pronounced forcibly upon odd matters. Vague and rambling observations were made in reply.
There were squints, and leers, and some dull, ox-like stares from those who were too dull or too weary to converse.
Standing tells. Hurstwood became more weary waiting. He thought he should drop soon and shifted restlessly from one foot to the other. At last his turn came. The man ahead had been paid for and gone to the blessed line of success. He was now first, and already the captain was talking for him.
"Twelve cents, gentlemen -- twelve cents puts this man to bed. He wouldn't stand here in the cold if he had any place to go." Hurstwood swallowed something that rose to his throat. Hunger and weakness had made a coward of him.
"Here you are," said a stranger, handing money to the captain.
Now the latter put a kindly hand on the ex-manager's shoulder.
"Line up over there," he said.
Once there, Hurstwood breathed easier. He felt as if the world were not quite so bad with such a good man in it. Others seemed to feel like himself about this.
"Captain's a great feller, ain't he?" said the man ahead -- a little, woe-begone, helpless-looking sort of in dividual, who looked as though he had ever been the sport and care of fortune.
"Yes," said Hurstwood, indifferently.
"Hub! there's a lot back there yet," said a man farther up, leaning out and looking back at the applicants for whom the captain was pleading.
"Yes. Must be over a hundred to-night," said another.
"Look at the guy in the cab," observed a third.
A cab had stopped. Some gentleman in evening dress reached out a bill to the captain, who took it with simple thanks and turned away to his line. There was a general craning of necks as the jewel in the white shirt front sparkled and the cab moved off. Even the crowd gaped in awe.
"That fixes up nine men for the night," said the captain, counting out as many of the line near him. "Line up over there. Now, then, there are only seven. I need twelve cents."
Money came slowly. In the course of time the crowd thinned out to a meagre handful. Fifth Avenue, save for an occasional cab or foot passenger, was bare. Broadway was thinly peopled with pedestrians. Only now and then a stranger passing noticed the small group, handed out a coin, and went away, unheeding.
The captain remained stolid and determined. He talked on, very slowly, uttering the fewest words and with a certain assurance, as though he could not fail.
"Come; I can't stay out here all night. These men are getting tired and cold. Some one give me four cents."
There came a time when he said nothing at all. Money was handed him, and for each twelve cents he singled out a man and put him in the other line. Then he walked up and down as before, looking at the ground.
The theatres let out. Fire signs disappeared. A clock struck eleven. Another half-hour and he was down to the last two men.
"Come, now," he exclaimed to several curious observers; "eighteen cents will fix us all up for the night. Eighteen cents. I have six. Somebody give me the money. Remember, I have to go over to Brooklyn yet to-night. Before that I have to take these men down and put them to bed. Eighteen cents."
No one responded. He walked to and fro, looking down for several minutes, occasionally saying softly: "Eighteen cents." It seemed as if this paltry sum would delay the desired culmination longer than all the rest had. Hurstwood, buoyed up slightly by the long line of which he was a part, refrained with an effort from groaning, he was so weak.
At last a lady in opera cape and rustling skirts came down Fifth Avenue, accompanied by her escort. Hurstwood gazed wearily, reminded by her both of Carrie in her new world and of the time when he had escorted his own wife in like manner.
While he was gazing, she turned and, looking at the remarkable company, sent her escort over. He came, holding a bill in his fingers, all elegant and graceful.
"Here you are," he said.
"Thanks," said the captain, turning to the two remaining applicants. "Now we have some for to-morrow night," he added.
Therewith he lined up the last two and proceeded to the head, counting as he went.
"One hundred and thirty-seven," he announced. "Now, boys, line up. Right dress there. We won't be much longer about this. Steady, now."
He placed himself at the head and called out "Forward." Hurstwood moved with the line. Across Fifth Avenue, through Madison Square by the winding paths, east on Twenty-third Street, and down Third Avenue wound the long, serpentine company. Midnight pedestrians and loiterers stopped and stared as the company passed. Chatting policemen, at various corners, stared indifferently or nodded to the leader, whom they had seen before. On Third Avenue they marched, a seemingly weary way, to Eighth Street, where there was a lodging-house, closed, apparently, for the night. They were expected, however.
Outside in the gloom they stood, while the leader parleyed within. Then doors swung open and they were invited in with a "Steady, now."
Some one was at the head showing rooms, so that there was no delay for keys. Toiling up the creaky stairs, Hurstwood looked back and saw the captain, watching; the last one of the line being included in his broad solicitude. Then he gathered his cloak about him and strolled out into the night.
"I can't stand much of this," said Hurstwood, whose legs ached him painfully, as he sat down upon the miserable bunk in the small, lightless chamber allotted to him. "I've got to eat, or I'll die."
那个愁眉不展的赫斯渥,寄身在一家廉价旅馆里,除了他那卖家具的70块钱之外,一无所有。他就那样坐在旅馆里,看着报纸,送走了炎热的夏天,又迎来了凉爽的秋天。他的钱正在悄悄地消失,对此他并不是完全无动于衷。当他每天5毛5毛地往外拿钱支付每天5毛的房钱时,他变得焦虑不安起来,于是最终换了一个更便宜的房间--3毛5分钱一天,想使他的钱能维持得更久一些。他常常看到有关嘉莉的消息。《世界报》刊登过一两次她的照片,他还在一把椅子上看到了一张过期的《先驱报》,得知她最近和其他的演员一想参加了一次为某项事业而举行的义演。他百感交集地读着这些消息。每一则消息仿佛都在把她越来越远地送入另一个世界。这个世界离他越远,就越显得高不可攀。他还在布告牌上看到一张漂亮的海报,画着她演的教友会小教徒的角色。端庄而又俊俏。 他不止一次地停下来,看着这些,眼睛盯着那美丽的面孔闷闷发呆。他衣衫褴褛,和她现在的情况相比,他恰恰形成了一个鲜明的对照。
不知怎么地,只要他知道她还在卡西诺戏院里演出,虽然他从未有过要走近她的想法,他就下意识地感到有一种安慰--他还不完全是孤单一人。这出戏似乎成了一场雷打不动的固定演出,所以过了一两个月,他开始想当然地以为它还要演下去。9月里,剧团出去巡回演出,他也没有发觉。当他的钱用到只剩下20块的时候,他搬到波威里街一个1毛5分钱一天的寄宿处,那里只有一个四壁空空的休息室,里面放满了桌子、长凳,还有几把椅子。在这里,他喜欢闭上眼睛,回想过去的日子,这个习惯在他身上越来越根深蒂固了。开始时这并不是沉睡,而只是在心里回想起他在芝加哥的生活中的情景和事件。因为眼前的日子越来越黑暗,过去的时光就越发显得光明,而和过去有关的一切都变得分外突出。
他还没有意识到这个习惯对他的影响有多大,直到有一天他发现自己嘴里在重复着他曾经回答他的一个朋友的老话。他们正在费莫酒店里。好像他就站在他那个雅致的小办公室门口,衣冠楚楚的,和萨加·莫里森谈论着芝加哥南部某处地产的价值,后者正准备在那里投资。
“你愿意和我一起在那上面投资吗?”他听到莫里森说。
“我不行,”他回答,就像他多年前的回答一样,“我眼下腾不出手来。”他的嘴唇在动,这惊醒了他。他不知道自己是不是真的说了出来。第二次他发觉这种情况时,他真的是在说话。
“你为什么不跳呢,你这个大傻瓜?”他在说,“跳呀!”这是他在向一群演员讲的一个好笑的英国故事。甚至当他被自己的声音弄醒的时候,他还在笑着。坐在旁边的一个顽固的怪老头看上去像是受了打扰,至少,他瞪眼看的样子十分尖刻。赫斯渥挺起身来。记忆中的这段笑话立刻消失了,他感到有些害臊。于是他离开他那把椅子,踱出门外,到街上找消遣去了。
一天,他在浏览《世界晚报》的广告栏时,看到上面说卡西诺戏院正在上演一出新戏。他心里当即一愣。嘉莉已经走了!
他记得就在昨天还看见她的一张海报,但是毫无疑问,那是没有被新海报覆盖而留下的。说来奇怪,这件事震惊了他。他几乎只得承认,不知怎么地,他是靠知道她还在这座城市里才支撑了下来。现在她却走了。他不明白怎么会漏掉这么重要的消息。天知道现在她要到什么时候才能回来。一种精神上的恐惧促使他站起身来,走进阴暗的过道,那里没人看见他。他数了数自己剩下的钱,总共只有10块钱了。
他想知道他周围这些住在寄宿处的其他人都是怎么过活的。他们好像什么事都不干。也许他们靠乞讨生活--对,他们肯定是靠乞讨生活。当初他得意的时候,就曾经给过他们这种人无数的小钱。他也曾看到过别人在街上讨钱。或许,他可以同样地讨点钱。这种想法简直令人恐怖。
坐在寄宿处的房间里,他用得只剩下最后5毛钱了,他省了又省,算了又算,终于影响了健康。他已不再强壮。这样一来,连他的衣服也显得很不合身了。这时他决定必须做些事情,但是,四处走走之后,眼看着一天又过去了,只剩下最后的2毛钱,已不够明天吃饭了。
他鼓足勇气,来到百老汇大街,朝百老汇中央旅馆走去。
在离开那里一条横马路的地方,他停住脚,犹豫起来。一个面带愁容的大个子茶房正站在一个侧门口,向外看着。赫斯渥打算去求他帮忙。他一直走上前去,不等对方转身走开,就招呼起来。
“朋友,”他说,虽然自己身处困境,也能看出这个人的地位之低。“你们旅馆有什么事可以给我做吗?”这个茶房瞪大眼睛看着他,这时他接着说。
“我没有工作,也没有钱,我必须找些事情做--不管什么事情都行!我不想谈论我的过去,但是倘若你能告诉我怎样可以找到事情做,我将十分感激你。即使只能在眼下工作几天也没有关系。我非得找到事做不可。”茶房还在盯着他看,想做出无动于衷的样子。然后,看见赫斯渥还要往下说,茶房就打断了他。
“这和我无关。你得到里面去问。”
奇怪的是,这句话反倒促使赫斯渥去作进一步的努力。
“我还以为你可以告诉我的。”
那个家伙不耐烦地摇了摇头。
这位前经理进到里面,径直走到办公室里办事员的写字台边。这家旅馆的一位经理正巧在那里。赫斯渥直视着这位经理的眼睛。
“你能给个什么事情让我做几天吗?”他说,"我已经到了非立刻找些事情做不可的地步了。"这位悠闲自在的经理看着他,像是在说:“是啊,我看是这样的。”“我到这里来,”赫斯渥不安地解释说,“因为我得意的时候也曾当过经理。我碰到了某种厄运,但是我来这里不是为了告诉你这个。我想要些事情做,哪怕只做一个星期也行。”这个人觉得自己从这位求职者的眼睛里看到了一丝狂热的光芒。
“你当过哪家旅馆的经理?”他问。
“不是旅馆,”赫斯渥说道,“我曾经在芝加哥的费莫酒店当过十五年的经理。”“这是真的吗?”这位旅馆经理说,“你怎么会离开那里的呢?”赫斯渥的形象和这个事实相对照,确实令人吃惊。
“喔,因为我自己干了蠢事。现在不谈这个了吧。如果你想知道的话,你会弄清楚的。我现在一个钱也没有了,而且,如果你肯相信我的话,我今天还没有吃过任何东西。”这位旅馆经理对这个故事有点感兴趣了。他几乎不知道该怎样对待这样一个人物,可是赫斯渥的真诚使他愿意想些办法。
“叫奥尔森来。”他对办事员说。
一声铃响,一个小茶房来领命跑出去叫人,随后茶房领班奥尔森走了进来。
“奥尔森,”经理说,“你能在楼下给这个人找些事情做吗?
我想给他一些事情做。”
“我不知道,先生”奥尔森说,“我们需要的人手差不多都已经有了。不过如果你愿意的话,我想我可以找到一些事情的。”“就这么办吧。带他去厨房,告诉威尔逊给他一些东西吃。”“好的,先生,”奥尔森说。
赫斯渥跟着他去了。一等经理看不见他们,茶房领班就改变了态度。
“我不知道究竟有什么事情可做,”他说。
赫斯渥没有说话。他私下里很瞧不起这个替人搬箱子的大个子家伙。
“叫你给这个人一些东西吃”他对厨子说。
厨子打量了一番赫斯渥,发现他的眼睛里有些敏锐且聪明的神色,说道:“好的,坐到那边去吧。”就这样,赫斯渥被安顿在百老汇中央旅馆里,但是没过多久。他既没有体力又没有心情来干每家旅馆都有的最基本的拖地板擦桌椅之类的活儿。由于没有更好的事可干,他被派去替火伕当下手,去地下室干活。凡是可能让他做的事,他都得去做。那些茶房、厨子、火伕、办事员都在他之上。此外,他的样子也不讨这些人的喜欢,他的脾气太孤僻,他们都不给他好脸色看。
然而,他以绝望中的人的麻木不仁和无动于衷,忍受着这一切。他睡在旅馆屋顶的一间小阁楼里,厨子给他什么他就吃什么,每周领取几块钱的工钱,这些钱他还想攒起来。他的身体已经支撑不住了。
2月里的一天,他被派到一家大煤炭公司的办公室去办事。天一直在下雪,雪又一直在融化,街上泥泞不堪。他在路上把鞋湿透了,回来就感到头晕而且疲倦。第二天一整天,他觉得异常的情绪低落,于是尽量地闲坐在一边,惹得那些喜欢别人精力充沛的人很不高兴。
那天下午,要搬掉一些箱子,腾出地方来安放新的厨房用具。他被派去推手推车。碰到一只大箱子,他搬不起来。
“你怎么啦?”茶房领班说,“你搬不动吗?”他正拼命地要把它搬起来,但是这时他放了手。
“不行,”他虚弱地说。
这人看看他,发现他的脸色像死人一样苍白。
“你是不是生病了?”他问。
“我想是病了,”赫斯渥回答。
“哦,那你最好去坐一会儿。”
他照做了,但是不久病情就迅速加重。看来他只能慢慢地爬进自己的房间了,他一天没出房间。
“那个叫惠勒的人病了,”一个茶房向夜班办事员报告说。
“他怎么啦?”
“我不知道,他在发高烧。”
旅馆的医生去看了他。
“最好送他去贝列佛医院,”他建议道,“他得了肺炎。”于是,他被车拉走了。
三个星期之后,危险期过去了。但是差不多到了5月1号,他的体力才允许他出院。这时他已经被解雇了。
当这位过去身强体壮、精力充沛的经理出院慢步走进春天的阳光里时,没有谁会比他看上去更虚弱了。他从前的那身肥肉已全然不知去向,他的脸又瘦又苍白,双手没有血色,全身肌肉松驰。衣服等等加在一起,他的体重只有135磅。有人给了他一些旧衣服--一件廉价的棕色上衣和一条不合身的裤子。还有一些零钱和忠告。他被告知该去申请救济。
他又回到波威里街的寄宿处,盘算着去哪里申请救济。这只差一步就沦为乞丐了。
“有什么办法呢?”他说,“我不能挨饿呀。”他的第一次乞讨是在阳光灿烂的第二大道上。一个衣冠楚楚的人从施托伊弗桑特公园里出来,正不慌不忙地朝他踱过来。赫斯渥鼓起勇气,侧身走近了他。
“请给我1毛钱好吗?”他直截了当地说。“我已经到了非得乞讨不可的地步了。”这人看也不看他一眼,伸手去摸背心口袋,掏出一枚1角银币。
“给你,”他说。
“多谢多谢。”赫斯渥轻声说,但对方不再理睬他了。
他对自己的成功感到满意,但又为自己的处境感到羞愧,他决定只再讨2毛5分钱,因为那就够了。他四处游荡,观察着路人,但过了很久才等到合适的人和机会。当他开口讨钱时,却遭到了拒绝。他被这个结果惊呆了,过了一个钟头才恢复过来,然后又开口气讨。这一次他得到了一枚5分镍币。经过十分谨慎的努力,他真的又讨到了2毛钱,但这事多么让人难受。
第二天他又去做同样的努力,遭遇了种种挫折,也得到了一两次慷慨的施舍。最后,他突然想到人的面孔是一门大学问,只要去研究一下,就可以看脸色挑中愿意慷慨解囊的人。
然而,这种拦路乞讨对他来说并不是什么愉快的事。他曾看到过一个人因此而被捕,所以他现在生怕自己也会被捕。可是他还是继续干着这一行,心中模模糊糊地期待着,说不准什么时候总能碰上个好运。
此后的一天早晨,他带着一种满意的感觉看到了由“嘉莉·麦登达小姐领衔主演”的卡西诺剧团回来的通告。在过去的这些日子里,他常常想到她。她演得那么成功--她该会有多少钱啊!然而,即使是现在,也是因为运气太坏,一直都讨不到钱,他才决定向她求助的。他真是饿极了,才想起说:“我去向她要。她不会不给我几块钱的。”于是,他有一天下午就朝卡西诺戏院走去,在戏院前来回走了几次,想找到后台的入口。然后,他就坐在过去一条横马路的布赖恩特公园里,等待着。“她不会不帮我一点忙的,”他不停地对自己说。
从6点半钟开始,他就像个影子似地在三十九街入口处的附近徘徊,总是假装成一个匆匆赶路的行人,可又生怕自己会漏掉要等的目标。现在到了紧要关头,他也有点紧张。但是,因为又饿又虚弱,他已经不大能够感觉得到痛苦了。他终于看见演员们开始到来,他那紧张的神经绷得更紧,直到他觉得似乎已经忍受不住了。
有一次,他自以为看见嘉莉过来了,就走上前去,结果发现自己看错了人。
“现在,她很快就会来了,”他对自己说,有点害怕见到她,但是想到她可能已经从另一个门进去了,又感到有些沮丧。他的肚子都饿疼了。
人们一个又一个地从他身边经过,几乎全都是衣冠楚楚,神情冷漠。他看着马车驶过,绅士们伴着女士们走过。这个戏院和旅馆集中的地区就此开始了晚上的欢乐。
突然,一辆马车驶过来,车夫跳下来打开车门。赫斯渥还没有来得及行动,两位女士已经飞快地穿过宽阔的人行道,从后台入口消失了。他认为自己看见的是嘉莉,但是来得如此突然,如此优雅,而且如此高不可攀,他就说不准了。他又等了一会儿,开始感到饿得发慌。看见后台入口的门不再打开,而且兴高采烈的观众正在到达,他便断定刚才看见的肯定是嘉莉,转身走开了。
“天哪,”他说着,匆匆离开这条街,而那些比他幸运的人们正朝这条街上涌来。“我得吃些东西了。”就在这个时候,就在百老汇大街惯于呈现其最有趣的面貌的时候,总是有一个怪人站在二十六街和百老汇大街的拐角处--那地方也和第五大道相交。在这个时候,戏院正开始迎接观众。到处闪耀着灯光招牌,告诉人们晚上的种种娱乐活动。公共马车和私人马车嗒嗒地驶过,车灯像一双双黄色的眼睛闪闪发亮。成双成对和三五成群的人们嬉笑打闹着,无拘无束地汇入川流不息的人群之中。第五大道上有一些闲荡的人--几个有钱的人在散步,一个穿晚礼服的绅士挽着一位太太,几个俱乐部成员从一家吸烟室到另一家吸烟室去。街对面那些大旅馆亮着成百扇灯火通明的窗户,里面的咖啡室和弹子房挤满了悠闲自在、喜欢寻欢作乐的人群。四周是一片夜色,跳动着对快乐和幸福的向往--是一个大都市一心要千方百计地追求享乐的奇妙的狂热之情。
这个怪人不过就是一个退伍军人变成的宗教狂而已。他遭受过我们这个特殊的社会制度给他的种种鞭挞和剥削,因而他断定自己心目中对上帝的责任就在于帮助他的同胞。他所选择的实施帮助的形式完全是他自己独创的。这就是要为来这个特定的地方向他提出请求的所有的无家可归的流浪汉找一个过夜的地方,尽管他也没有足够的钱为自己提供一个舒适的住处。
他在这个轻松愉快的环境中找到了自己的位置,就站在那里,魁梧的身上披着一件带斗篷的大衣,头上戴着一顶阔软边呢帽,等待着那些通过各种渠道了解到他的慈善事业的性质的申请者。有一段时间,他会独自站在那里,像一个游手好闲的人一样注视着一个始终迷人的场面。在我们的故事发生的那天晚上,一个警察从他身边走过,行了个礼,友好地称他作“上尉”。一个以前常在那里看见他的顽童,停下来观望着。
其他的人则觉得除了穿着之外,他没有什么不同寻常的地方,以为他无非是个自得其乐地在那里吹着口哨闲荡的陌生人。
半个钟头过去后,某些人物开始出现了。在四周过往的人群中,不时可以看见个把闲逛的人有目的地磨蹭着挨近了他。
一个无精打采的人走过对面的拐角,偷偷地朝他这个方向看着。另一个人则沿着第五大道来到二十六街的拐角处,打量了一下整个的情形,又蹒跚地走开了。有两三个显然是住在波威里街的角色,沿着麦迪逊广场靠第五大道的一边磨磨蹭蹭地走着,但是没敢过来。这位军人披着他那件带斗篷的大衣,在他所处的拐角十英尺的范围之内,来回走动着,漫不经心地吹着口哨。
等到将近9点钟的时候,在此之前的喧闹声已经有所减弱,旅馆里的气氛也不再那么富有青春气息。天气也变得更冷了。四处都有稀奇古怪的人在走动,有观望的,有窥探的。他们站在一个想象的圈子外面,似乎害怕走进圈子里面--总共有十二个人。不久,因为更加感到寒冷难忍,有一个人走上前来。这个人从二十六街的阴影处出来。穿过百老汇大街,犹豫不决地绕着弯子走近了那个正在等待的人。这人的行动有些害羞或者有些胆怯,好像不到最后一刻都不打算暴露任何要停下来的想法。然后,到了军人身边,突然就停了下来。
上尉看了一眼他,算是打了招呼,但并没有表示什么特别的欢迎。来人轻轻点了点头,像一个等待施舍的人那样咕哝了几句。对方只是指了指人行道边。
“站到那边去,”他说。
这一下打破了拘束。当这个军人又继续他那一本正经的短距离踱步时,其他的人就拖着脚走上前来。他们并没有招呼这位领袖,而是站到先来的那个人身边,抽着鼻子,步履蹒跚,两脚擦着地。
“好冷,是不是?”
“我很高兴冬天过去了。”
“看来像是要下雨了。”
这群乌合之众已经增加到了十个人。其中有一两个相互认识的人在交谈着。另一些人则站在几英尺之外,不想挤在这群人当中,但又不想被漏掉。他们乖戾、执拗、沉默,眼睛不知在看着什么,两脚一直动个不停。
他们本来很快就会交谈起来,但是军人没有给他们开口的机会。他数数人数已经够了,可以开始了,就走上前来。
“要铺位,是吗?你们都要吗?”
这群人发出一阵杂乱的移动脚步的声音,并低声表示着同意。
“好吧,在这里排好队。我看看我能做些什么。我自己也身无分文。”他们排成了断断续续、参差不齐的一队。这样一对比,就可以看出他们的一些主要特点来。队伍里有一个装着假腿的家伙。这些人的帽子全都耷拉在头上,这些帽子都不配放在海斯特街的地下室旧货店里。裤子全都是歪歪斜斜的,裤脚已经磨损,上衣也已破旧并且褪了色。在商店的耀眼的灯光下,起中有些人的脸显得干枯而苍白,另一些人的脸则因为生了疱疮而呈红色,面颊和眼睛下面都浮肿了。有一两个人骨瘦如柴,使人想起铁路工人来。有几个看热闹的人被这群像是在集会的人所吸引,走近前来。接着来的人越来越多,很快就聚集了一大群人,在那里你推我挤地张大眼睛望着。队伍里有人开始说话了。
“安静!”上尉喊道,“好了,先生们,这些人无处过夜。今天晚上,他们得有个地方睡觉才行。他们不能露宿街头。我需要1毛2分钱安排一个人住宿。谁愿意给我这笔钱?”没有人回答。
“那么,我们只能在这里等着,孩子们,等到有人愿意出钱。一个人出1毛2分钱并不很多嘛。”“给你1毛5分钱,”一个小伙子叫道,瞪大眼睛注视着前面。“我只拿得出这么多。”“很好。现在我有了1毛5分钱。出列,”上尉说着抓住一个人的肩膀,把他朝一边拉了几步路,让他一个人站在那里。
他回到原来的位置,又开始喊叫。
“我还剩下3分钱。这些人总得有个地方睡觉埃一共有,”他数着,“一,二,三,四,五,六,七,八,九,十,十一,十二个人。再加9分钱就可以给下一个找个铺位。请让他好好舒服地过上一夜吧。我要跟着去,亲自照料这件事。谁愿意给我9分钱?"这一回是个看热闹的中年人,递给他一枚5分的镍币。
“现在,我有8分钱了。再有4分钱就可以给这人一个铺位。请吧,先生们。今天晚上我们进展很慢。你们都有好地方睡觉。可是这些人怎么办呢?”“给你,”一个旁观者说,把一些硬币放到他的手上。
“这些钱,”上尉看着硬币说,“够给两个人找铺位,还多出5分钱可以给下一个,谁愿意再给我7分钱?”“我给,”一个声音说。
这天晚上,赫斯渥沿着第六大道往南走,正巧朝东穿过二十六街,向着第三大道走去。他精神萎靡不振,疲惫不堪,肚子饿得要死。现在他该怎么去找嘉莉呢?散戏要到11点钟。如果她是乘马车来的,一定还会乘马车回去。他只有在令人十分难堪的情况下才能拦住她。最糟糕的是,他现在又饿又累,而且至少还要熬过整整一天,因为今天夜里他已经没有勇气再去尝试了。他既没有东西吃,也没有地方睡觉。
当他走近百老汇大街时,他注意到上尉身边聚集的那些流浪汉。但他以为这是什么街头传教士或是什么卖假药的骗子招来的人群,正准备从旁边走过去。可是,正当他穿过街道朝麦迪逊广场公园走去的时候,他看见了那队已经得到铺位的人,这支队伍从人群中伸展了出来。借着附近耀眼的灯光,他认出这是一群和他自己同类的人,是一些他在街头和寄宿处看到过的人物。这些人像他一样,身心两方面都漂泊不定,他想知道这是怎么回事,就转身往回走。
上尉还在那里像先前一样三言两语地恳求着。当赫斯渥听到“这些人得有个铺位过夜”这句不断重复的话时,感到又是惊讶又有点宽慰。他面前站着一队还没有得到铺位的不幸的人,当他看见一个新来的人悄悄地挤上来,站到队伍的末尾时,他决定也照着做。再去奋斗有什么用呢?今天夜里他已经累了。这至少可以不费劲地解决一个困难。明天也许他会干得好一些。
在他身后,那些铺位已经有了着落的人站的地方,显然有着一种轻松的气氛。由于不再担心无处过夜,他听到他们的谈话没什么拘束,还带着一些想交朋结友的味道。这里既有谈论的人,也有听众,话题涉及政治、宗教、政府的现状、报上的一些轰动一时的新闻以及世界各地的丑闻。粗哑的声音在使劲地讲述着稀奇古怪的事情。回答的是一些含糊杂乱的意见。
还有一些人只是斜眼瞟着,或是像公牛那样瞪大眼睛呆望着,这些人因为太迟钝或太疲倦而没有交谈。
站着开始叫人吃不消了。赫斯渥越等越疲惫。他觉得自己快要倒下去了,就不停地换着脚支撑着身体的重量。终于轮到了他。前面的一个人已经拿到了钱,站到幸运的成功者的队伍里去了。现在,他成了第一个,而且上尉已经在为他说情。
“1毛2分钱,先生们。1毛2分钱就可以给这个人找个铺位。倘若他有地方可去,就不会站在这里受冻了。”有什么东西涌上了赫斯渥的喉头,他把它咽了回去。饥饿和虚弱使他变成了胆小鬼。
“给你,”一个陌生人说,把钱递给了上尉。
这时上尉把一只和蔼的手放在这位前经理的肩上。
“站到那边的队伍里去吧,”他说。
一站到那边。赫斯渥的呼吸都轻松了一些。他觉得有这么一个好人存在,这个世界仿佛并不太糟糕。对这一点,其他的人似乎也和他有同感。
“上尉真是个了不起的人,是不?”前面的一个人说。这是个愁眉苦脸、可怜巴巴的个子矮小的人,看上去他好像总是要么受到命运的戏弄,要么得到命运的照顾。
“是的,”赫斯渥冷漠地说。
“嘿!后面还有很多人呢,”更前面一些的一个人说着,从队伍里探出身子朝后看着那些上尉正在为之请求的申请者。
“是埃今天晚上肯定要超过一百人,”另一个人说。
“看那马车里的家伙,”第三个人说。
一辆马车停了下来。一位穿晚礼服的绅士伸出手来,递给上尉一张钞票。上尉接了钱,简单地道了谢,就转向他的队伍。
大家都伸长了脖子,看着那白衬衫前襟上闪闪发亮的宝石,目送着马车离去。连围观的人群也肃然起敬,看得目瞪口呆。
“这笔钱可以安排九个人过夜,”上尉说着,从他身边的队伍里,依次点出九个人。“站到那边的队伍里去。好啦,现在只有七个人了。我需要1毛2分钱。”钱来得很慢。过了一段时间,围观的人群渐渐散去,只剩下寥寥几个人。第五大道上,除了偶尔有辆公共马车或者有个步行的过路人之外,已经空空荡荡。百老汇大街上稀稀落落地还有些行人。偶尔有个陌生人路过这里,看见这一小群人,拿出一枚硬币,然后就扬长而去。
上尉坚定不移地站在那里。他还在继续说着,说得很慢很少,但却带着自信,好像他是不会失败的。
“请吧,我不能整夜都站在这里。这些人越来越累、越来越冷了。有谁给我4分钱。”有一阵子他干脆一句话都不说。钱到了他的手里,每够了1毛2分钱,他就点出一个人,让他站到另一支队伍里去。然后他又像先前一样来回踱着步,眼睛看着地上。
戏院散场了。灯光招牌也看不见了。时钟敲了11点。又过了半个钟头,他只剩下了最后两个人。
“请吧,”他对几个好奇的旁观者叫道,“现在1毛8分钱就可以使我们都有地方过夜了。1毛8分钱,我已有了6分钱。有谁愿意给我钱。请记着,今天晚上我还得赶到布鲁克林去。在此之前,我得把这些人带走,安排他们睡下。1毛8分钱。”没有人响应。他来回踱着步,朝地上看了几分钟,偶尔轻声说道:“1毛8分钱。”看样子,这小小的一笔钱似乎比前面所有的钱都更久地耽误实现大家盼望的目标。赫斯渥因为自己是这长长的队伍中的一员,稍稍振作了一些,好不容易才忍住没有呻吟,他太虚弱了。
最后,出现了一位太太。她戴着歌剧里戴的斗篷,穿着沙沙作响的长裙,由她的男伴陪着沿第五大道走过来。赫斯渥疲倦地呆望着,由她而想到了在新的世界里的嘉莉和他当年也这样陪伴他太太的情景。
当他还在呆望着的时候,她回头看见了这个奇怪的人群,就叫她的男伴过来。他来了,手指间夹着一张钞票,样子优雅之极。
“给你,”他说。
“谢谢,”上尉说完,转向最后剩下的两个申请者。“现在我们还有些钱可以明天晚上用,”他补充说。
说罢,他让最后两个人站到队伍里,然后自己朝队首走去,边走边数着人数。
“一百三十七个,”他宣布说。“现在,孩子们,排好队。向右看齐。我们不会再耽搁多久了。喂,别急。”他自己站到了队首,大声喊道:“开步走。”赫斯渥跟着队伍前进。这支长长的、蜿蜒的队伍,跨过第五大道,沿着弯弯曲曲的小路穿过麦迪逊广场,往东走上二十三街,再顺着第三大道向南行进。当队伍走过时,半夜的行人和闲荡者都驻足观望。在各个拐角处聊天的警察,冷漠地注视着,向这位他们以前见过的领队点点头。他们在第三大道上行进着,像是经过了一段令人疲惫的长途跋涉,才走到了八街。那里有一家寄宿处,显然是夜里已经打了烊。不过,这里知道他们要来。
他们站在门外的暗处,领队则在里面谈判。然后大门打开了,随着一声“喂,别急,”他们被请了进去。
有人在前头指点房间,以免耽搁拿钥匙。赫斯渥吃力地爬上嘎嘎作响的楼梯。回头望望,看见上尉在那里注视着。他那份博爱关怀备至,他要看着最后一个人也被安顿好了才能放心。然后,他裹紧了带斗篷的大衣,慢步出门,走进夜色之中。
“这样下去我可受不了啦,”赫斯渥说,他在指定给他的黑暗的小卧室里那张破烂的床铺上坐下来时,感到两条腿疼痛难忍。“我得吃点东西才行,否则我会饿死的。”

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 44楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 44 AND THIS IS NOT ELF LAND: WHAT GOLD WILL NOT BUY
When Carrie got back on the stage, she found that over night her dressing-room had been changed.
"You are to use this room, Miss Madenda," said one of the stage lackeys.
No longer any need of climbing several flights of steps to a small coop shared with another. Instead, a comparatively large and commodious chamber with conveniences not enjoyed by the small fry overhead. She breathed deeply and with delight. Her sensations were more physical than mental. In fact, she was scarcely thinking at all. Heart and body were having their say.
Gradually the deference and congratulation gave her a mental appreciation of her state. She was no longer ordered, but requested, and that politely. The other members of the cast looked at her enviously as she came out arrayed in her simple habit, which she wore all through the play. All those who had supposedly been her equals and superiors now smiled the smile of sociability, as much as to say: "How friendly we have always been." Only the star comedian whose part had been so deeply injured stalked by himself. Figuratively, he could not kiss the hand that smote him.
Doing her simple part, Carrie gradually realised the meaning of the applause which was for her, and it was sweet. She felt mildly guilty of something -- perhaps unworthiness. When her associates addressed her in the wings she only smiled weakly. The pride and daring of place were not for her. It never once crossed her mind to be reserved or haughty -- to be other than she had been. After the performances she rode to her room with Lola, in a carriage provided.
Then came a week in which the first fruits of success were offered to her lips -- bowl after bowl. It did not matter that her splendid salary had not begun. The world seemed satisfied with the promise. She began to get letters and cards. A Mr. Withers -- whom she did not know from Adam -- having learned by some hook or crook where she resided, bowed himself politely in.
"You will excuse me for intruding," he said; "but have you been thinking of changing your apartments?"
"I hadn't thought of it," returned Carrie.
"Well, I am connected with the Wellington -- the new hotel on Broadway. You have probably seen notices of it in the papers."
Carrie recognised the name as standing for one of the newest and most imposing hostelries. She had heard it spoken of as having a splendid restaurant.
"Just so," went on Mr. Withers, accepting her acknowledgment of familiarity. "We have some very elegant rooms at present which we would like to have you look at, if you have not made up your mind where you intend to reside for the summer. Our apartments are perfect in every detail -- hot and cold water, private baths, special hall service for every floor, elevators and all that. You know what our restaurant is."
Carrie looked at him quietly. She was wondering whether he took her to be a millionaire.
"What are your rates?" she inquired.
"Well, now, that is what I came to talk with you privately about. Our regular rates are anywhere from three to fifty dollars a day."
"Mercy!" interrupted Carrie. "I couldn't pay any such rate as that."
"I know how you feel about it," exclaimed Mr. Withers, halting. "But just let me explain. I said those are our regular rates. Like every other hotel we make special ones, however. Possibly you have not thought about it, but your name is worth something to us."
"Oh!" ejaculated Carrie, seeing at a glance.
"Of course. Every hotel depends upon the repute of its patrons. A well-known actress like yourself," and he bowed politely, while Carrie flushed, "draws attention to the hotel, and -- although you may not believe it -- patrons."
"Oh, yes," returned Carrie, vacantly, trying to arrange this curious proposition in her mind.
"Now," continued Mr. Withers, swaying his derby hat softly and beating one of his polished shoes upon the floor, "I want to arrange, if possible, to have you come and stop at the Wellington. You need not trouble about terms. In fact, we need hardly discuss them. Anything will do for the summer -- a mere figure -- anything that you think you could afford to pay."
Carrie was about to interrupt, but he gave her no chance.
"You can come to-day or to-morrow-the earlier the better -- and we will give you your choice of nice, light, outside rooms -- the very best we have."
"You're very kind," said Carrie, touched by the agent's extreme affability. "I should like to come very much. I would want to pay what is right, however. I shouldn't want to-"
"You need not trouble about that at all," interrupted Mr. Withers. "We can arrange that to your entire satisfaction at any time. If three dollars a day is satisfactory to you, it will be so to us. All you have to do is to pay that sum to the clerk at the end of, the week or month, just as you wish, and he will give you a receipt for what the rooms would cost if charged for at our regular rates."
The speaker paused.
"Suppose you come and look at the rooms," he added.
"I'd be glad to," said Carrie, "but I have a rehearsal this morning."
"I did not mean at once," he returned, "Any time will do. Would this afternoon be inconvenient?"
"Not at all," said Carrie.
Suddenly she remembered Lola, who was out at the time.
"I have a room-mate," she added, "who will have to go wherever I do. I forgot about that."
"Oh, very well," said Mr. Withers, blandly. "It is for you to say whom you want with you. As I say, all that can be arranged to suit yourself."
He bowed and backed toward the door.
"At four, then, we may expect you?"
"Yes," said Carrie.
"I will be there to show you," and so Mr. Withers withdrew.
After rehearsal Carrie informed Lola.
"Did they really?" exclaimed the latter, thinking of the Wellington as a group of managers. "Isn't that fine? Oh, jolly! It's so swell. That's where we dined that night we went with those two Cushing boys. Don't you know?"
"I remember," said Carrie.
"Oh, it's as fine as it can be."
"We'd better be going up there," observed Carrie, later in the afternoon.
The rooms which Mr. Withers displayed to Carrie and Lola were three and bath -- a suite on the parlour floor. They were done in chocolate and dark red, with rugs and hangings to match. Three windows looked down into busy Broadway on the east, three into a side street which crossed there. There were two lovely bedrooms, set with brass and white enamel beds, white, ribbon-trimmed chairs and chiffoniers to match. In the third room, or parlour, was a piano, a heavy piano lamp, with a shade of gorgeous pattern, a library table, several huge easy rockers, some dado book shelves, and a gilt curio case, filled with oddities. Pictures were upon the walls, soft Turkish pillows upon the divan, footstools of brown plush upon the floor. Such accommodations would ordinarily cost a hundred dollars a week.
"Oh, lovely!" exclaimed Lola, walking about.
"It is comfortable," said Carrie, who was lifting a lace curtain and looking down into crowded Broadway.
The bath was a handsome affair, done in white enamel, with a large, blue-bordered stone tub and nickel trimmings. It was bright and commodious, with a bevelled mirror set in the wall at one end and incandescent lights arranged in three places.
"Do you find these satisfactory?" observed Mr. Withers.
"Oh, very," answered Carrie.
"Well, then, any time you find it convenient to move in, they are ready. The boy will bring you the keys at the door."
Carrie noted the elegantly carpeted and decorated hall, the marbelled lobby, and showy waiting-room. It was such a place as she had often dreamed of occupying.
"I guess we'd better move right away, don't you think so?" she observed to Lola, thinking of the commonplace chamber in Seventeenth Street.
"Oh, by all means," said the latter.
The next day her trunks left for the new abode.
Dressing, after the matinee on Wednesday, a knock came at her dressing-room door.
Carrie looked at the card handed by the boy and suffered a shock of surprise.
"Tell her I'll be right out," she said softly. Then, looking at the card, added: "Mrs. Vance."
"Why, you little sinner," the latter exclaimed, as she saw Carrie coming toward her across the now vacant stage. "How in the world did this happen?"
Carrie laughed merrily. There was no trace of embarrassment in her friend's manner. You would have thought that the long separation had come about accidentally.
"I don't know," returned Carrie, warming, in spite of her first troubled feelings, toward this handsome, good-natured young matron.
"Well, you know, I saw your picture in the Sunday paper, but your name threw me off. I thought it must be you or somebody that looked just like you, and I said: 'Well, now, I will go right down there and see.' I was never more surprised in my life. How are you, anyway?"
"Oh, very well," returned Carrie. "How have you been?"
"Fine. But aren't you a success! Dear, oh! All the papers talking about you. I should think you would be just too proud to breathe. I was almost afraid to come back here this afternoon."
"Oh, nonsense," said Carrie, blushing. "You know I'd be glad to see you."
"Well, anyhow, here you are. Can't you come up and take dinner with me now? Where are you stopping?"
"At the Wellington," said Carrie, who permitted herself a touch of pride in the acknowledgment.
"Oh, are you?" exclaimed the other, upon whom the name was not without its proper effect.
Tactfully, Mrs. Vance avoided the subject of Hurstwood, of whom she could not help thinking. No doubt Carrie had left him. That much she surmised.
"Oh, I don't think I can," said Carrie, "to-night. I have so little time. I must be back here by 7.30. Won't you come and dine with me?"
"I'd be delighted, but I can't to-night," said Mrs. Vance, studying Carrie's fine appearance. The latter's good fortune made her seem more than ever worthy and delightful in the other's eyes. "I promised faithfully to be home at six." Glancing at the small gold watch pinned to her bosom, she added: "I must be going, too. Tell me when you're coming up, if at all."
"Why, any time you like," said Carrie.
"Well, to-morrow then. I'm living at the Chelsea now."
"Moved again?" exclaimed Carrie, laughing.
"Yes. You know I can't stay six months in one place. I just have to move. Remember now -- half-past five."
"I won't forget," said Carrie, casting a glance at her as she went away. Then it came to her that she was as good as this woman now -- perhaps better. Something in the other's solicitude and interest made her feel as if she were the one to condescend.
Now, as on each preceding day, letters were handed her by the doorman at the Casino. This was a feature which had rapidly developed since Monday. What they contained she well knew. Mash notes were old affairs in their mildest form. She remembered having received her first one far back in Columbia City. Since then, as a chorus girl, she had received others -- gentlemen who prayed for an engagement. They were common sport between her and Lola, who received some also. They both frequently made light of them.
Now, however, they came thick and fast. Gentlemen with fortunes did not hesitate to note, as an addition to their own amiable collection of virtues, that they had their horses and carriages. Thus one:
I have a million in my own right. I could give you every luxury. There isn't anything you could ask for that you couldn't have. I say this, not because I want to speak of my money, but because I love you and wish to gratify your every desire. It is love that prompts me to write. Will you not give me one half-hour in which to plead my cause?
Such of these letters as came while Carrie was still in the Seventeenth Street place were read with more interest -- though never delight -- than those which arrived after she was installed in her luxurious quarters at the Wellington. Even there her vanity -- or that self-appreciation which, in its more rabid form, is called vanity -- was not sufficiently cloyed to make these things wearisome. Adulation, being new in any form, pleased her. Only she was sufficiently wise to distinguish between her old condition and her new one. She had not had fame or money before. Now they had come. She had not had adulation and affectionate propositions before. Now they had come. Wherefore? She smiled to think that men should suddenly find her so much more attractive. In the least way it incited her to coolness and indifference.
"Do look here," she remarked to Lola. "See what this man says: 'If you will only deign to grant me one half-hour,'" she repeated, with an imitation of languor. "The idea. Aren't men silly?"
"He must have lots of money, the way he talks," observed Lola.
"That's what they all say," said Carrie, innocently.
"Why don't you see him," suggested Lola, "and hear what he has to say?"
"Indeed I won't," said Carrie. "I know what he'd say. I don't want to meet anybody that way."
Lola looked at her with big, merry eyes.
"He couldn't hurt you," she returned. "You might have some fun with him."
Carrie shook her head.
"You're awfully queer," returned the little, blue-eyed soldier.
Thus crowded fortune. For this whole week, though her large salary had not yet arrived, it was as if the world understood and trusted her. Without money -- or the requisite sum, at least -- she enjoyed the luxuries which money could buy. For her the doors of fine places seemed to open quite without the asking. These palatial chambers, how marvellously they came to her. The elegant apartments of Mrs. Vance in the Chelsea -- these were hers. Men sent flowers, love notes, offers of fortune. And still her dreams ran riot. The one hundred and fifty! the one hundred and fifty! What a door to an Aladdin's cave it seemed to be. Each day, her head almost turned by developments, her fancies of what her fortune must be, with ample money, grew and multiplied. She conceived of delights which were not -- saw lights of joy that never were on land or sea. Then, at last, after a world of anticipation, came her first installment of one hundred and fifty dollars.
It was paid to her in greenbacks -- three twenties, six tens, and six fives. Thus collected it made a very convenient roll. It was accompanied by a smile and a salutation from the cashier who paid it.
"Ah, yes," said the latter, when she applied; "Miss Madenda -- one hundred and fifty dollars. Quite a success the show seems to have made."
"Yes, indeed," returned Carrie.
Right after came one of the insignificant members of the company, and she heard the changed tone of address.
"How much?" said the same cashier, sharply. One, such as she had only recently been, was waiting for her modest salary. It took her back to the few weeks in which she had collected -- or rather had received -- almost with the air of a domestic, four-fifty per week from a lordly foreman in a shoe factory -- a man who, in distributing the envelopes, had the manner of a prince doling out favours to a servile group of petitioners. She knew that out in Chicago this very day the same factory chamber was full of poor homely-clad girls working in long lines at clattering machines; that at noon they would eat a miserable lunch in a half-hour; that Saturday they would gather, as they had when she was one of them, and accept the small pay for work a hundred times harder than she was now doing. Oh, it was so easy now! The world was so rosy and bright. She felt so thrilled that she must needs walk back to the hotel to think, wondering what she should do.
It does not take money long to make plain its impotence, providing the desires are in the realm of affection. With her one hundred and fifty in hand, Carrie could think of nothing particularly to do. In itself, as a tangible, apparent thing which she could touch and look upon, it was a diverting thing for a few days, but this soon passed. Her hotel bill did not require its use. Her clothes had for some time been wholly satisfactory. Another day or two and she would receive another hundred and fifty. It began to appear as if this were not so startlingly necessary to maintain her present state. If she wanted to do anything better or move higher she must have more -- a great deal more.
Now a critic called to get up one of those tinsel interviews which shine with clever observations, show up the wit of critics, display the folly of celebrities, and divert the public. He liked Carrie, and said so, publicly -- adding, however, that she was merely pretty, good-natured, and lucky. This cut like a knife. The "Herald," getting up an entertainment for the benefit of its free ice fund, did her the honour to beg her to appear along with celebrities for nothing. She was visited by a young author, who had a play which he thought she could produce. Alas, she could not judge. It hurt her to think it. Then she found she must put her money in the bank for safety, and so moving, finally reached the place where it struck her that the door to life's perfect enjoyment was not open.
Gradually she began to think it was because it was summer. Nothing was going on much save such entertainments as the one in which she was star. Fifth Avenue was boarded up where the rich had deserted their mansions. Madison Avenue was little better. Broadway was full of loafing thespians in search of next season engagements. The whole city was quiet and her nights were taken up with her work. Hence the feeling that there was little to do.
"I don't know," she said to Lola one day, sitting at one of the windows which looked down into Broadway, "I get lonely; don't you?"
"No," said Lola, "not very often. You won't go anywhere. That's what's the matter with you."
"Where can I go?"
"Why, there're lots of places," returned Lola, who was thinking of her own lightsome tourneys with the gay youths. "You won't go with anybody."
"I don't want to go with these people who write to me. I know what kind they are."
"You oughtn't to be lonely," said Lola, thinking of Carrie's success. "There're lots would give their ears to be in your shoes."
Carrie looked out again at the passing crowd.
"I don't know," she said.
Unconsciously her idle hands were beginning to weary.
 等嘉莉又来到后台的时候,她发现一夜之间她的化妆室换了。 “你用这一间吧,麦登达小姐,”一个后台侍役说。
她用不着再爬几段楼梯去和另一个演员合用一小间了。
换了一个较宽敞的化妆室,装备有楼上那些跑龙套的无名之辈享受不到的便利设施。她高兴得深深地透了一口气。但她的感受是肉体上的而不是精神上的。实际上,她根本就不在思考。支配她的只是感情和知觉。
渐渐地,别人的敬意和祝贺使她能从精神上欣赏自己的处境了。她不用再听从别人的指挥,而是接受别人的请求了,还是很客气的请求。当她穿着她那身整出戏从头穿到尾的简单行头出场时,剧组的其他演员都妒忌地看着她。所有那些原以为和她地位相同以及高她一等的人,现在都友好地对她笑着,像是在说:“我们一向都很友好的。”只有那个自己的角色深受损害的喜剧明星,傲慢地独自走着。打个比方说,他是不能认敌为友。
嘉莉演着自己的简单角色,渐渐明白了观众为什么为她喝彩,感觉到其中的美妙。她觉得有点内疚--也许是因为受之有愧吧。当她的同伴们在舞台两侧招呼她时,她只是淡淡地笑笑。她不是那种一有了地位就妄自尊大的人。她从来就没想过要故作矜持或傲慢--改变自己平常的样子。演出结束以后,她和萝拉一起坐戏院提供的马车回到自己的房间。
此后的一个星期里,成功的最初果实一盘接一盘地送到了她的嘴边。她那丰厚的薪水尚未到手,但这无关紧要。看来只要有了许诺,世人就满足了。她开始收到来信和名片。一位威瑟斯先生--这人她根本不认识--想方设法地打听到了她的住处,走了进来,客气地鞠着躬。
“请原谅我的冒昧,”他说,“你想过要换房子吗?”“我没想过,”嘉莉回答。
“哦,我在威灵顿饭店工作,那是百老汇大街上的一家新旅馆。你可能在报上看过有关它的报道。”嘉莉想起这是个旅馆的名字,是那些最新、最富丽堂皇的旅馆中的一家。她听人说起它里面设有一个豪华的餐厅。
“正是这样,”威瑟斯先生见她承认知道这家旅馆,继续说道。“倘若你还没有决定住在哪里度夏的话,我们现在有几套十分高雅的房阁,想请你去看看。我们的套房各项设施齐全--热水、冷水、独用浴室、每层楼的专门服务、电梯等,应有尽有。你是知道我们餐厅的情况的。”嘉莉默默地看着他。她在怀疑,他是不是把她当成了百万富翁。
“你们的房钱是多少?”她问。
“哦,这就是我现在来要和你私下里谈的事。我们规定的房钱自3块至50块钱一天不等。”“天哪!"嘉莉打断他说,"我可付不起那么高的房钱。”“我知道你是怎么想的,”威瑟斯先生大声说,停顿了一下。“但是让我来解释一下。我说过那是我们规定的价格。可是,像所有其它旅馆一样,我们还有特优价格。也许你还没有想过,但是你的大名对我们是有价值的。”“啊!”嘉莉不由自主地喊了起来,一眼看出了他的用意。
“当然啦,每家旅馆都要依靠其主顾的名声。像你这样的名角儿,”说着,他恭敬地鞠了鞠躬,嘉莉却羞红了脸,“可以引起人们对旅馆的注意,而且--虽然你可能不会相信--还可以招徕顾客。”“哦,是啊,”嘉莉茫然地回答,想在心里安下这个奇特的建议。
“现在,”威瑟斯先生接着说,一边轻轻地挥动着他的圆顶礼帽,并用一只穿着擦得很亮的皮鞋的脚敲打着地板,“如果可能的话,我想安排你来住在威灵顿饭店。你不用担心费用问题。实际上,我们用不着谈这些。多少都行,住一个夏天,一点点意思就行了,你觉得能付多少就付多少。”嘉莉要插话,但是他不让她有机会开口。
“你可以今天或者明天来,越早越好。我们会让你挑选优雅、明亮、临街的房间--我们的头等房间。”“承蒙你一片好意。”嘉莉说,被这个代理人的极端热忱感动了。“我很愿意来的。不过,我想我还是按章付费。我可不想--”“你根本不用担心这个,”威瑟斯先生打断了她。“我们可以把这事安排得让你完全满意,什么时候都可以。倘若你对3块钱一天感到满意的话,我们也同样满意。你只要在周末或者月底,悉听尊便,把这笔钱付给帐房就可以了,他会给你一张这种房间按我们的规定价格收费的收据。”说话的人停顿了一下。
“你就来看看房间吧,”他补充说。
“我很高兴去,”嘉莉说,“但是今天上午我要排练。”“我的意思并不是要你立刻就去,”他回答,“任何时候都行。今天下午可有什么不方便吗?”“一点也没有,”嘉莉说。
突然,她想起了此时不在家的萝拉。
“我有一个同住的人,”她补充说,“我到哪里,她也得到哪里。刚才我忘了这一点。”“哦,行啊,”威瑟斯先生和悦地说。“你说和谁住就和谁祝我已经说过,一切都可以按你的意思来安排。”他鞠着躬,朝门口退去。
“那么,4点钟,我们等你好吗?”
“好的,”嘉莉说。
“我会等在那里,领你去看房间的,”威瑟斯先生这样说着,退了出去。
排练结束后,嘉莉把这事告诉了萝拉。
“他们真是这个意思吗?”后者叫了起来,心想威灵顿饭店可是那帮大老板的天下。“这不是很好吗?哦,太妙了!这太好了。那就是那天晚上我们和库欣两兄弟一起去吃饭的地方。
你知道不知道?”
“我记得的,”嘉莉说。
“啊,这真是好极了。”
“我们最好去那里看看吧,”后来到了下午,嘉莉说。
威瑟斯先生带嘉莉和萝拉看的房间是和会客厅在同一层楼的一个套房,有三个房间带一间浴室。房间都漆成巧克力色和深红色,配有相称的地毯和窗帘。东面有三扇窗户可以俯瞰繁忙的百老汇大街,还有三扇窗户俯瞰与百老汇大街交叉的一条小街。有两间漂亮的卧室,里面放有涂着白色珐琅的铜床,缎带包边的白色椅子以及与之配套的五斗橱。第三个房间,或者说是会客室,里面有一架钢琴,一只沉甸甸的钢琴灯,灯罩的式样很华丽,一张书桌,几只舒服的大摇椅,几只沿墙放的矮书架,还有一只古玩架子,上面摆满了稀奇古怪的玩意儿。墙上有画,长沙发上有柔软的土耳其式枕垫,地板上有棕色长毛绒面的踏脚凳。配有这些设施的房间通常的价格是每周100块钱。
“啊,真可爱!”萝拉四处走动着,叫了起来。
“这地方很舒服,”嘉莉说,她正掀起一幅网眼窗帘,看着下面拥挤的百老汇大街。
浴室装修得很漂亮,铺着白色的瓷砖,里面有一只蓝边的磨石大浴缸,配有镀镍的水龙头等。浴室里又亮又宽敞,一头的墙上嵌着一面斜边镜子,有三个地方装着白炽灯。
“你对这些感到满意吗?”威瑟斯先生问道。
“喔,非常满意,”嘉莉回答。
“好的,那么,你觉得什么时候方便就搬进来,这套房子随时恭候你的光临。茶房会在门口把钥匙交给你的。”嘉莉注意到了铺着优美的地毯,装璜高雅的走廊,铺着大理石的门厅,还有华丽的接待室,这就是她曾经梦寐以求的地方。
“我看我们最好现在就搬进来,你看怎么样?”她对萝拉说,心里想着十七号街的那套普通的房间。
“哦,当然可以,”后者说。
第二天,她的箱子就搬到了新居。
星期三,演完日戏之后,她正在换装,听到有人敲她的化妆室的门。
嘉莉看到茶房递给她的名片,大大地吃了一惊。
“请告诉她,我马上就出来,”她轻声说道。然后,看着名片,加了一句:“万斯太太。”“喂,你这个小坏蛋,”当她看见嘉莉穿过这时已经空了的舞台向她走来时,万斯太太叫了起来。“这究竟是怎么回事呀?”嘉莉高兴地放声大笑。她的这位朋友的态度丝毫不显得尴尬。你会以为这么长时间的分别只不过是一件偶然发生的事而已。
“这我就不知道了,”嘉莉回答,对这位漂亮善良的年轻太太很热情,尽管开始时感到有些不安。
“哦,你知道的,我在星期日版的报纸上看到了你的照片,但是你的名字把我弄糊涂了。我想这一定是你,或者是一个和你长得一模一样的人,于是我说:'好哇,现在我就去那里看个明白。'我长这么大还没有这么吃惊过呢。不管那些了,你好吗?”“哦,非常好,”嘉莉回答,“你这一向也好吗?”“很好。你可真是成功了。所有的报纸都在谈论你。我都怕你会得意忘形了。今天下午我差一点就没敢到这里来。”“哦,别胡说了,”嘉莉说,脸都红了。“你知道,我会很高兴见到你的。”“好啦,不管怎么样,我找到了你。现在你能来和我一起吃晚饭吗?你住在哪里?”“在威灵顿饭店,”嘉莉说。她让自己在说这话时流露出一些得意。
“哦,是真的吗?”对方叫道。在她身上,这个名字产生了起应有的影响。
万斯太太知趣地避而不谈赫斯渥,尽管她不由自主地想起了他。毫无疑问,嘉莉已经抛弃了他。她至少能猜到这一点。
“哦,我看今天晚上是不行了,”嘉莉说。“我来不及。我得7点半就回到这里,你来和我一起吃饭好吗?”“我很乐意。但是我今天晚上不行,”万斯太太说,仔细地打量着嘉莉漂亮的容貌。在她看来,嘉莉的好运气使她显得比以前更加高贵、更加可爱了。"我答应过6点钟一准回家的。"她看了看别在胸前的小金表,补充说。“我也得走了。告诉我假如你能来的话,什么时候会来。”“噢,你高兴什么时候就什么时候,”嘉莉说。
“好的,那么就明天吧。我现在住在切尔西旅馆。”“又搬家了?”嘉莉大声笑着说。
“是的。你知道我在一个地方住不到六个月的。我就是得搬家。现在记住了,5点半。”“我不会忘记的,”嘉莉说,当她走时又看了她一眼。这时,嘉莉想起,现在她已经不比这个女人差了--也许还要好一些。万斯太太的关心和热情,有点使她觉得自己是屈就的一方了。
现在,像前些天一样,每天卡西诺戏院的门房都要把一些信件交给她。这是自星期一以来迅速发展起来的一大特色。这些信件的内容她十分清楚。情书都是用最温柔的形式写的老一套东西。她记得她的第一封情书是早在哥伦比亚城的时候收到的。从那以后,在她当群舞演员时,又收到了一些--写信的是些想请求约会的绅士。它们成了她和也收到过一些这种信的萝拉之间的共同笑料。她们两个常常拿这些信来寻开心。
可是,现在信来得又多又快。那些有钱的绅士除了要提到自己种种和蔼可亲的美德之外,还会毫不犹豫地提其他们有马有车。因此有这样一封信说:我个人名下有百万财产。我可以让你享受一切荣华富贵。你想要什么就会有什么。我说这些,不是因为我要夸耀自己有钱,而是因为我爱你并愿意满足你的所有欲望。是爱情促使我写这封信的。你能给我半个小时,听我诉说衷肠吗?
嘉莉住在十七街时收到的这种来信,和她搬进威灵顿饭店的豪华房间之后收到的这一类来信相比,前者读起来更有兴趣一些,虽然从不会使她感到高兴。即便到了威灵顿饭店,她的虚荣心—-或者说是自我欣赏,其更为偏激的形式就被称作虚荣心--还没有得到充分的满足,以至于她对这些信件会感到厌烦。任何形式的奉承,只要她觉得新鲜,她都会喜欢。只是她已经懂得了很多,明白自己已经今非昔比。昔日,她没有名,也没有钱。今天,两者都有了。昔日,她无人奉承,也无人求爱。今天,两者都来了。为什么呢?想到那些男人们竟会突然发现她比之从前是如此地更加具有吸引力,她觉得很好笑。这至少激起了她的冷漠。
“你来看看吧,”她对萝拉说,“看看这个人说的话,‘倘若你能给我半个小时,’”她重复了一遍,装出可怜巴巴有气无力的口气。“真奇怪。男人们可不是蠢得很吗?”“听他的口气,他肯定很有钱,”萝拉说。
“他们全都是这样说的,”嘉莉天真地说。
“你为什么不见他一面,”萝拉建议说,“听听他要说些什么呢?”“我真的不愿意,”嘉莉说,“我知道他要说什么的。我不想以这种方式见任何人。”萝拉用愉快的大眼睛看着她。
“他不会伤害你的,”她回答,“你也许可以跟他开开心。”嘉莉摇了摇头。
“你也太古怪了,”这个蓝眼睛的小士兵说道。
好运就这样接踵而来。在这整整一个星期里,虽然她那数目巨大的薪水还没有到手,但是仿佛人们都了解她并信任她。
她并没有钱。或者至少是没有必要的一笔钱,但她却享受着金钱所能买到的种种奢侈豪华。那些上等地方的大门似乎都对她敞开着,根本不用她开口。这些宫殿般的房间多么奇妙地就到了她的手中。万斯太太优雅的房间在切尔西旅馆,而这些房间则属于她。男人们送来鲜花,写来情书,主动向她奉献财产。
可她还在异想天开地做着美梦。这150块钱!这150块钱!这多么像是一个通往阿拉丁宝洞般世界的大门。每天,她都被事态的发展弄得几乎头昏眼花,而且,她对有了这么多钱,自己将会有个什么样的未来的幻想也与日俱增,越来越丰富了。她想象出世间没有的乐事--看见了地面或海上都从未出现过的欢乐的光芒。然后,无限的期待终于盼来了她的第一份150块钱的薪水。
这份薪水是用绿色钞票付给她的--三张20块,六张10块,还有六张5块。这样放到一起就成了使用起来很方便的一卷。发放薪水的出纳员在付钱的同时还对她含笑致意。
“啊,是的,”当她来领薪水时,出纳员说,“麦登达小姐,150块。看来戏演得很成功。”“是的,是很成功,”嘉莉回答。
紧接着上来一个剧团的无足轻重的演员。于是,她听到招呼这一位的口气改变了。
“多少?”同一个出纳员厉声说。一个像她不久前一样的无名演员在等着领她那微薄的薪水。这使她回想起曾经有几个星期,她在一家鞋厂里,几乎像个仆人一样,从一个傲慢无礼的工头手里领取--或者说是讨取--每周4块半的工钱。
这个人在分发薪水袋时,神情就像是一个王子在向一群奴颜卑膝的乞求者施舍恩惠。她知道,就在今天,远在芝加哥的那同一家工厂的厂房里,仍旧挤满了衣着简朴的穷姑娘,一长排一长排地在卡嗒作响的机器旁边干活。到了中午,她们只有半个钟头的时间胡乱吃一点东西。到了星期六,就像她是她们中的一个的时候一样,她们聚在一起领取少得可怜的工钱,而她们干的活却比她现在所做的事要繁重100倍。哦,现在是多么轻松啊!世界是多么美好辉煌。她太激动了,必须走回旅馆去想一想自己应该怎么办。
假如一个人的需求是属于感情方面的,金钱不久就会表明自己的无能。嘉莉手里拿着那150块钱,却想不出任何特别想做的事。这笔钱本身有形有貌,她看得见,摸得着,在头几天里,还是个让人高兴的东西。但是它很快就失去了这个作用。
她的旅馆帐单用不着这笔钱来支付。她的衣服在一段时间之内完全可以满足她了。再过一两天,她又要拿到150块钱。她开始觉得,要维持她眼前的状况,似乎并不是那么急需这笔钱。倘若她想干得更好或者爬得更高的话,她则必须拥有更多的钱--要多得多才行。
这时,来了一位剧评家,要写一篇那种华而不实的采访。
这种采访通篇闪耀着聪明的见解,显示出评论家的机智,暴露了名人们的愚蠢,因而能博得读者大众的欢心。他喜欢嘉莉,并且公开这么说,可是又补充说她只是漂亮、善良而且幸运而已。这话像刀子一样扎人。《先驱报》为筹措免费送冰基金而举行招待会,邀请她和名人们一同出席,但不用她捐款,以示对她的敬意。有一个年轻作家来拜访她,因为他有一个剧本,以为她可以上演。可惜她不能作主。想到这个,她就伤心。然后,她觉得自己必须把钱存进银行以保安全,这样发展下来,到了最后,她终于明白了,享受十全十美的生活的大门还没有打开。
渐渐地,她开始想到原因在于现在是夏季。除了她主演的这类戏剧之外,简直就没有其它的娱乐。第五大道上的富翁们已经出去避暑,空出的宅第都已锁好了门窗,钉上了木板。麦迪逊大街也好不了多少。百老汇大街上挤满了闲荡的演员,在寻找下个季度的演出机会。整个城市都很安静,而她的演出占用了她晚上的时间,因此有了无聊的感觉。
“我不明白,”一天,她坐在一扇能俯视百老汇大街的窗户旁边,对萝拉说,“我感到有些寂寞,你不觉得寂寞吗?”“不,”萝拉说,“不常觉得。你什么地方都不愿意去。这就是你感到寂寞的原因。”“我能去哪里呢?”“嗨,地方多得很,”萝拉回答。她在想着自己和那些快乐的小伙子的轻松愉快的交往。“你又不愿意跟任何人一起出去。”“我不想和这些给我写信的人一起出去。我知道他们是些什么样的人。”“你不应该感到寂寞,”萝拉说,想着嘉莉的成功。“很多人都愿意不惜任何代价来取得你的地位。”嘉莉又朝窗外看着过往的人群。
“我不明白,”她说。
不知不觉地,她闲着的双手开始使她感到厌倦。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 43楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 43 THE WORLD TURNS FLATTERER: AN EYE IN THE DARK
Installed in her comfortable room, Carrie wondered how Hurstwood had taken her departure. She arranged a few things hastily and then left for the theatre, half expecting to encounter him at the door. Not finding him, her dread lifted, and she felt more kindly toward him. She quite forgot him until about to come out, after the show, when the chance of his being there frightened her. As day after day passed and she heard nothing at all, the thought of being bothered by him passed. In a little while she was, except for occasional thoughts, wholly free of the gloom with which her life had been weighed in the flat.
It is curious to note how quickly a profession absorbs one. Carrie became wise in theatrical lore, hearing the gossip of little Lola. She learned what the theatrical papers were, which ones published items about actresses and the like. She began to read the newspaper notices, not only of the opera in which she had so small a part, but of others. Gradually the desire for notice took hold of her. She longed to be renowned like others, and read with avidity all the complimentary or critical comments made concerning others high in her profession. The showy world in which her interest lay completely absorbed her.
It was about this time that the newspapers and magazines were beginning to pay that illustrative attention to the beauties of the stage which has since become fervid. The newspapers, and particularly the Sunday newspapers, indulged in large decorative theatrical pages, in which the faces and forms of well-known theatrical celebrities appeared, enclosed with artistic scrolls. The magazines also -- or at least one or two of the newer ones -- published occasional portraits of pretty stars, and now and again photos of scenes from various plays. Carrie watched these with growing interest. When would a scene from her opera appear? When would some paper think her photo worth while?
The Sunday before taking her new part she scanned the theatrical pages for some little notice. It would have accorded with her expectations if nothing had been said, but there in the squibs, tailing off several more substantial items, was a wee notice. Carrie read it with a tingling body:
The part of Katisha, the country maid, in "The Wives of Abdul" at the Broadway, heretofore played by Inez Carew, will be hereafter filled by Carrie Madenda, one of the cleverest members of the chorus.
Carrie hugged herself with delight. Oh, wasn't it just fine! At last! The first, the long-hoped for, the delightful notice! And they called her clever. She could hardly restrain herself from laughing loudly. Had Lola seen it?
"They've got a notice here of the part I'm going to play tomorrow night," said Carrie to her friend.
"Oh, jolly! Have they?" cried Lola, running to her. "That's all right," she said, looking. "You'll get more now, if you do well. I had my picture in the 'World' once."
"Did you?" asked Carrie.
"Did I? Well, I should say," returned the little girl. "They had a frame around it."
Carrie laughed.
"They've never published my picture."
"But they will," said Lola. "You'll see. You do better than most that get theirs in now."
Carrie felt deeply grateful for this. She almost loved Lola for the sympathy and praise she extended. It was so helpful to her -- so almost necessary.
Fulfilling her part capably brought another notice in the papers that she was doing her work acceptably. This pleased her immensely. She began to think the world was taking note of her.
The first week she got her thirty-five dollars, it seemed an enormous sum. Paving only three dollars for room rent seemed ridiculous. After giving Lola her twenty-five, she still had seven dollars left. With four left over from previous earnings, she had eleven. Five of this went to pay the regular installment on the clothes she had to buy. The next week she was even in greater feather. Now, only three dollars need be paid for room rent and five on her clothes. The rest she had for food and her own whims.
"You'd better save a little for summer," cautioned Lola. "We'll probably close in May."
"I intend to," said Carrie.
The regular entrance of thirty-five dollars a week to one who has endured scant allowances for several years is a demoralising thing. Carrie found her purse bursting with good green bills of comfortable denominations. Having no one dependent upon her, she began to buy pretty clothes and pleasing trinkets, to eat well, and to ornament her room. Friends were not long in gathering about. She met a few young men who belonged to Lola's staff. The members of the opera company made her acquaintance without the formality of introduction. One of these discovered a fancy for her. On several occasions he strolled home with her.
"Let's stop in and have a rarebit," he suggested one midnight.
"Very well," said Carrie.
In the rosy restaurant, filled with the merry lovers of late hours, she found herself criticising this man. He was too stilted, too self-opinionated. He did not talk of anything that lifted her above the common run of clothes and material success. When it was all over, he smiled most graciously.
"Got to go straight home, have you?" he said.
"Yes," she answered, with an air of quiet understanding.
"She's not so inexperienced as she looks," he thought, and thereafter his respect and ardour were increased.
She could not help sharing in Lola's love for a good time. There were days when they went carriage riding, nights when after the show they dined, afternoons when they strolled along Broadway, tastefully dressed. She was getting in the metropolitan whirl of pleasure.
At last her picture appeared in one of the weeklies. She had not known of it, and it took her breath. "Miss Carrie Madenda," it was labelled. "One of the favourites of 'The Wives of Abdul' company." At Lola's advice she had had some pictures taken by Sarony. They had got one there. She thought of going down and buying a few copies of the paper, but remembered that there was no one she knew well enough to send them to. Only Lola, apparently, in all the world was interested.
The metropolis is a cold place socially, and Carrie soon found that a little money brought her nothing. The world of wealth and distinction was quite as far away as ever. She could feel that there was no warm, sympathetic friendship back of the easy merriment with which many approached her. All seemed to be seeking their own amusement, regardless of the possible sad consequence to others. So much for the lessons of Hurstwood and Drouet.
In April she learned that the opera would probably last until the middle or the end of May, according to the size of the audiences. Next season it would go on the road. She wondered if she would be with it. As usual, Miss Osborne, owing to her moderate salary, was for securing a home engagement.
"They're putting on a summer play at the Casino," she announced, after figuratively putting her ear to the ground. "Let's try and get in that."
"I'm willing," said Carrie.
They tried in time and were apprised of the proper date to apply again. That was May 16th. Meanwhile their own show closed May 5th.
"Those that want to go with the show next season," said the manager, "will have to sign this week."
"Don't you sign," advised Lola. "I wouldn't go."
"I know," said Carrie, "but maybe I can't get anything else."
"Well, I won't," said the little girl, who had a resource in her admirers. "I went once and I didn't have anything at the end of the season."
Carrie thought this over. She had never been on the road.
"We can get along," added Lola. "I always have."
Carrie did not sign.
The manager who was putting on the summer skit at the Casino had never heard of Carrie, but the several notices she had received, her published picture, and the programme bearing her name had some little weight with him. He gave her a silent part at thirty dollars a week.
"Didn't I tell you?" said Lola. "It doesn't do you any good to go away from New York. They forget all about you if you do."
Now, because Carrie was pretty, the gentlemen who made up the advance illustrations of shows about to appear for the Sunday papers selected Carrie's photo along with others to illustrate the announcement. Because she was very pretty, they gave it excellent space and drew scrolls about it. Carrie was delighted. Still, the management did not seem to have seen anything of it. At least, no more attention was paid to her than before. At the same time there seemed very little in her part. It consisted of standing around in all sorts of scenes, a silent little Quakeress. The author of the skit had fancied that a great deal could be made of such a part, given to the right actress, but now, since it had been doled out to Carrie, he would as leave have had it cut out.
"Don't kick, old man," remarked the manager. "If it don't go the first week we will cut it out."
Carrie had no warning of this halcyon intention. She practised her part ruefully, feeling that she was effectually shelved. At the dress rehearsal she was disconsolate.
"That isn't so bad," said the author, the manager noting the curious effect which Carrie's blues had upon the part. "Tell her to frown a little more when Sparks dances."
Carrie did not know it, but there was the least show of wrinkles between her eyes and her mouth was puckered quaintly.
"Frown a little more, Miss Madenda," said the stage manager.
Carrie instantly brightened up, thinking he had meant it as a rebuke.
"No; frown," he said. "Frown as you did before."
Carrie looked at him in astonishment.
"I mean it," he said. "Frown hard when Mr. Sparks dances. I want to see how it looks."
It was easy enough to do. Carrie scowled. The effect was something so quaint and droll it caught even the manager.
"That is good," he said. "If she'll do that all through, I think it will take."
Going over to Carrie, he said:
"Suppose you try frowning all through. Do it hard. Look mad. It'll make the part really funny."
On the opening night it looked to Carrie as if there were nothing to her part, after all. The happy, sweltering audience did not seem to see her in the first act. She frowned and frowned, but to no effect. Eyes were riveted upon the more elaborate efforts of the stars.
In the second act, the crowd, wearied by a dull conversation, roved with its eyes about the stage and sighted her. There she was, gray-suited, sweet-faced, demure, but scowling. At first the general idea was that she was temporarily irritated, that the look was genuine and not fun at all. As she went on frowning, looking now at one principal and now at the other, the audience began to smile. The portly gentlemen in the front rows began to feel that she was a delicious little morsel. It was the kind of frown they would have loved to force away with kisses. All the gentlemen yearned toward her. She was capital.
At last, the chief comedian, singing in the centre of the stage, noticed a giggle where it was not expected. Then another and another. When the place came for loud applause it was only moderate. What could be the trouble? He realised that something was up.
All at once, after an exit, he caught sight of Carrie. She was frowning alone on the stage and the audience was giggling and laughing.
"By George, I won't stand that!" thought the thespian. "I'm not going to have my work cut up by some one else. Either she quits that when I do my turn or I quit."
"Why, that's all right," said the manager, when the kick came. "That's what she's supposed to do. You needn't pay any attention to that."
"But she ruins my work."
"No, she don't," returned the former, soothingly. "It's only a little fun on the side."
"It is, eh?" exclaimed the big comedian. "She killed my hand all right. I'm not going to stand that."
"Well, wait until after the show. Wait until tomorrow. We'll see what we can do."
The next act, however, settled what was to be done. Carrie was the chief feature of the play. The audience, the more it studied her, the more it indicated its delight. Every other feature paled beside the quaint, teasing, delightful atmosphere which Carrie contributed while on the stage. Manager and company realised she had made a hit.
The critics of the daily papers completed her triumph. There were long notices in praise of the quality of the burlesque, touched with recurrent references to Carrie. The contagious mirth of the thing was repeatedly emphasised.
"Miss Madenda presents one of the most delightful bits of character work ever seen on the Casino stage," observed the sage critic of the "Sun." "It is a bit of quiet, unassuming drollery which warms like good wine. Evidently the part was not intended to take precedence, as Miss Madenda is not often on the stage, but the audience, with the characteristic perversity of such bodies, selected for itself. The little Quakeress was marked for a favourite the moment she appeared, and thereafter easily held attention and applause. The vagaries of fortune are indeed curious."
The critic of the "Evening World," seeking as usual to establish a catch phrase which should "go" with the town, wound up by advising: "If you wish to be merry, see Carrie frown."
The result was miraculous so far as Carrie's fortune was concerned. Even during the morning she received a congratulatory message from the manager.
"You seem to have taken the town by storm," he wrote. "This is delightful. I am as glad for your sake as for my own."
The author also sent word.
That evening when she entered the theatre the manager had a most pleasant greeting for her.
"Mr. Stevens," he said, referring to the author, "is preparing a little song, which he would like you to sing next week."
"Oh, I can't sing," returned Carrie.
"It isn't anything difficult. 'It's something that is very simple,' he says, 'and would suit you exactly.'"
"Of course, I wouldn't mind trying," said Carrie, archly.
"Would you mind coming to the box-office a few moments before you dress?" observed the manager, in addition. "There's a little matter I want to speak to you about."
"Certainly," replied Carrie.
In that latter place the manager produced a paper.
"Now, of course," he said, "we want to be fair with you in the matter of salary. Your contract here only calls for thirty dollars a week for the next three months. How would it do to make it, say, one hundred and fifty a week and extend it for twelve months?"
"Oh, very well," said Carrie, scarcely believing her ears.
"Supposing, then, you just sign this."
Carrie looked and beheld a new contract made out like the other one, with the exception of the new figures of salary and time. With a hand trembling from excitement she affixed her name.
"One hundred and fifty a week!" she murmured, when she was again alone. She found, after all -- as what millionaire has not? -- that there was no realising, in consciousness, the meaning of large sums. It was only a shimmering, glittering phrase in which lay a world of possibilities.
Down in a third-rate Bleecker Street hotel, the brooding Hurstwood read the dramatic item covering Carrie's success, without at first realising who was meant. Then suddenly it came to him and he read the whole thing over again.
"That's her, all right, I guess," he said.
Then he looked about upon a dingy, moth-eaten hotel lobby.
"I guess she's struck it," he thought, a picture of the old shiny, plush-covered world coming back, with its lights, its ornaments, its carriages, and flowers. Ah, she was in the walled city now! Its splendid gates had opened, admitting her from a cold, dreary outside. She seemed a creature afar off -- like every other celebrity he had known.
"Well, let her have it," he said. "I won't bother her."
It was the grim resolution of a bent, bedraggled, but unbroken pride.
嘉莉在她那舒适的房间里安顿了下来,这时她在想不知道赫斯渥会怎样看待她的出走。她把几件东西匆匆摆好后,就动身去戏院,心里有些料想会在戏院门口碰到他。因为没有发现他,她的恐惧心理消失了,于是她感觉对他更加友好了一些。她几乎把他忘了,直到散戏后准备出来时,想到他可能趁这个机会等在那里,她又感到害怕了。一天又一天过去了,她没有听到任何消息,这样一来打消了他会来找她麻烦的想法。 过了不久,除了偶尔想起以外,她完全摆脱了在公寓里时那种压在她生活上的忧愁。
如果你注意到一种职业会有多快就能把一个人完全吸引住的话,你会感到奇怪的。听着小萝拉的闲言碎语,嘉莉开始了解戏剧界的情况了。她知道了戏剧界的报纸是个什么样子,哪些报纸刊登有关女演员的新闻和类似的东西。她开始看报纸上的那些评论介绍,不单是有关她在其中扮演一个很小的角色的那出歌剧的,也看其它的。渐渐地,她心里充满了想上报的愿望。她渴望自己也像别人一样有名,并且贪婪地阅读一切有关她这一行里那些名角儿的褒贬评论。她所神往的这个花花世界完全把她吸引住了。
差不多也就在这个时候,报纸和杂志开始将舞台上的美人的照片用作插图,而且此后这种作法形成了热潮。装饰性很强的带有插图的大幅戏剧版面充斥了各种报纸,特别是星期日版报纸,这些版面上刊登出戏剧界大名角儿的半身和全身照片,照片四周还饰有艺术花边。杂志--或者至少是一两种较新的杂志--也偶尔刊登漂亮名角儿的照片,时而还刊登各剧的剧照。嘉莉看着这些,兴趣越来越大。什么时候会登出一幅她正在演的那出歌剧的剧照呢?什么时候会有份报纸认为她的照片值得一登呢?
在她出演新角色之前的那个星期天,她浏览了报纸上的戏剧版,想看看会不会有什么短的介绍。倘若报上只字不提,也是在她的意料之中的,但是在那些小新闻中,接在几则较为重要的新闻之后,还真有一段很短的介绍。嘉莉看的时候,全身都激动起来。
正在百老汇戏院上演的《阿布都尔的后妃》一剧中的乡下姑娘卡蒂莎一角,原由伊内兹·卡鲁扮演,今后将由群舞队中最伶俐的队员嘉莉·麦登达担任。
嘉莉高兴地为自己感到庆幸。啊,这可是太好了!终于上报了!这生平第一次的、盼望已久的、令人愉快的报纸介绍!而且他们说她伶俐。她都忍不住想放声大笑一常不知萝拉看见了没有?
“这张报纸登了关于明晚我要扮演新角色的介绍。”嘉莉对她的朋友说。
“哦,好极了!是真的登了?”萝拉喊着,朝她跑来。“这就好了,”她说,看看报纸。“现在只要你演得好,报上的评论会更多的。我的照片有一次登在《世界报》上。”“这是真的?”嘉莉问。
“什么这是真的?哦,据我看是真的,”小姑娘回答,“他们还在照片四周饰了花边。”嘉莉笑了。
“报上还从未登过我的照片呢。”
“但是会登的,”萝拉说,“你就等着瞧吧。你演得比现在大多数登过照片的人都要好。”听到这话,嘉莉深深地觉得感激。她差不多要爱上萝拉了,因为萝拉给了她同情和赞美。这对她十分有益,而且几乎是十分必要的。
她扮演这个角色所展示的才能又引来了报纸的另一段评论,说她的表演受到欢迎。这使她高兴万分。她开始认为自己正在引起世人的注意。
她第一个星期拿到她那35块钱的时候,觉得这是一个巨大的数目。付房租只要花3块钱。说起来似乎很可笑。把借萝拉的那25块钱还掉之后,她还剩下7块钱。加上以前余下的4块钱,她已经有了11块钱。其中的5块钱被用来付她非买不可的行头的分期付款。第二个星期她更加情绪高涨。现在只要付3块钱的房租和5块钱的行头。剩下的钱她用来吃饭和买一些自己喜欢的东西。
“你最好攒一点钱夏天用,”萝拉提醒道。“我们可能在5月份停演的。”“我会攒的,”嘉莉说。
每星期35块钱的固定收入,对一个几年来一直忍受着靠几个零花钱过日子的人,是会产生消极影响的。嘉莉发现自己的钱包里装满了面值可观的绿色钞票。没有人要靠她养活,因此她开始购买漂亮的衣服和可爱的小玩意儿,开始吃好的,并装饰自己的房间,不久她的身边就聚集了一些朋友。她和萝拉的那伙人中的几个青年见了面。剧团的男演员也未经正式介绍就结识了她。其中的一个还迷上了她。有几次他陪她走回家。
“我们停一下,进去吃点点心吧,”一天午夜,他建议说。
“很好,”嘉莉说。
餐馆里被灯光照成了玫瑰色,坐满了喜欢夜里出来寻欢作乐的人。她发现自己在挑这个男人的毛玻他太做作,太固执己见了。他和她的谈话从未超出一般的服饰和物质成就的话题。点心吃完时,他极有礼貌地笑了笑。
“你得直接回家,是吗?”他说。
“是的,”她回答,露出心领神会的神气。
“她可不像看上去那样幼稚,”他想,从此对她更加尊重和热情。
她难免受到萝拉的爱好的影响,和她一起寻欢作乐。有些白天,她们出去乘马车兜风;有些夜晚,她们在散戏之后去吃宵夜;有些下午,她们打扮得十分雅致,在百老汇大街上散步。
她正投身于这大都市的欢乐的漩涡之中。
终于有一家周报登出了她的照片。她事先不知道,所以这张照片还让她吃了一惊。照片附有简短的说明:“嘉莉·麦登达小姐,上演《阿布都尔的后妃》的剧团的红演员之一。”她听从萝拉的劝告,曾经请萨罗尼为她拍了几张照片。他们登出了一张。她想去街上买几份这张报纸,但是又想起自己没有什么很熟的朋友可以送的。在这个世界上,显然只有萝拉一个人对此感兴趣。
从社交方面看,大都市是个冷酷的地方,嘉莉很快就发现有一点钱并没有带给她任何东西。富人和名人的世界还是和以前一样可望而不可及。她能够感觉得到,很多接近她的人所表现的那份悠闲快乐的背后,并没有任何温暖的、富于同情心的友谊。所有的人似乎都在自寻其乐,不顾可能给别人带来悲伤的后果。赫斯渥和杜洛埃给她的教训已经够多的了。
4月里,她得知歌剧可能演到5月中旬或者5月底结束,这要根据观众多少而定。下个季度就要出去巡回演出。她不知道自己是否跟着去。奥斯本小姐则因为自己的薪水不高,照例想在本地另签演出合同。
“卡西诺戏院将在夏季上演一出戏,”她出去打听了一下情况后,宣布说,“我们试试去那里找个角色。”“我很乐意,”嘉莉说。
她们及时去联系,并被告知了再去申请的合适时间。这个时间是5月16日。而她们自己的演出5月5日就结束。
“凡是下季度愿意随团外出演出的人,”经理说,“都得在这个星期签约。”“你别签,”萝拉劝道,“我不会去的。”“我知道,”嘉莉说,“可是也许我找不到别的事做。”“哼,我可不去,”这个小姑娘说,她有些捧场的人能帮她的忙。“我去过一次,一个季度演到头却毫无收获。”嘉莉考虑了一下这件事。她从来没有出去巡回演出过。
“我们能混下去的,”萝拉补充说,“我总是这样过来的。”嘉莉没有签约。
那个要在夏季在卡西诺戏院上演滑稽剧的经理,从未听说过嘉莉,但是报上对她的那几次介绍、登出的照片以及有她名字的节目单,对他产生了一些的影响。他按30块钱的周薪分给她一个没有台词的角色。
“我不是告诉过你吗?”萝拉说,“离开纽约不会对你有任何好处。你一走,人们就把你全忘了。”这时,那些在星期日版报纸上刊登插图预告即将上演的戏剧的先生们,因为嘉莉容貌美丽,选中了她和其他一些演员的照片作为这出戏的预告的插图。因为她长得非常漂亮,他们把她的照片放在显著的位置,四周还饰了花边。嘉莉很高兴。
可是,剧团经理部的人似乎并没有从中看出什么。至少,对她并不比以前更为重视。同时,她演的这个角色简直没什么可演的。这个角色是一个没有台词的教友会小教徒,只是在各场戏中站在一边。剧作家原来设想如果找到合适的女演员担任这个角色,这个角色的戏会大有看头,但是现在既然这个角色胡乱分给了嘉莉,他倒宁愿砍了这个角色。
“别抱怨了,老朋友,”经理说,“如果第一个星期演不好的话,我们就砍了它。”嘉莉事先一点不知道这个息事宁人的主意。她懊丧地排练着自己的角色,觉得自己实际上是被闲置在一边。彩排时她闷闷不乐。
“并不太糟嘛,”剧作家说,经理也注意到嘉莉的忧郁使这个角色产生了奇妙的效果。“告诉她在斯派克斯跳舞的时候,眉头再皱紧一些。”嘉莉自己并不知道,但是在她的眉间稍稍出现了一些皱纹,而且她的嘴也很奇特地撅着。
“再皱紧一点眉头,麦登达小姐,”舞台监督说。
嘉莉立刻露出高兴的脸色,以为他的意思是在指责她。
“不对,要皱眉,”他说,“像你刚才那样皱眉。”嘉莉吃惊地看着他。
“我真的要你皱眉头,”他说,“等斯派克斯先生跳舞的时候,使劲地邹起眉头。我要看看效果怎么样。”这太容易做到了。嘉莉做出愁眉苦脸的样子。效果十分奇妙而可笑,连经理也被吸引住了。
“这样很好,”他说,“要是她能这样做到底,我看会成功的。”他走到嘉莉面前说:“你就一直皱着眉头。使劲地皱着。做出非常生气的样子。
这样就会使这个角色很引人发笑了。”
开演的那天晚上,嘉莉觉得似乎自己演的角色终究还是无足轻重。那些快乐、狂热的观众在第一幕里好像都没有看见她。她把眉头皱了又皱。但是什么效果也没有。观众的目光都集中在那些主角们的精心表演上。
在第二幕里,观众们因为听厌了一段枯燥无味的对白,目光开始在舞台上扫来扫去,于是就看见了她。她就在那里,穿着灰色的衣服,漂亮的脸上显得严肃而忧郁。起初,大家都以为她是一时不高兴,表情是真的,一点也不觉得可笑。但她一直皱着眉头,时而看看这个主角,时而又看看那个主角。这时,观众开始发笑了。前排的那些大腹便便的绅士们开始觉得她是一个可人的小东西。她的那种皱眉正是他们乐于用亲吻来抚平的。所有的男人都向往着她。她演得真是棒极了。
最后,那个正在舞台中心演唱的主要喜剧演员,注意到在不该笑的时候有人发出一阵咯咯的笑声。然后,一阵又是一阵。到了应该博得高声喝彩的地方,听到的喝彩声却不大。是怎么回事呢?他知道是出了问题。
一次下场后,他突然看见了嘉莉。她独自在舞台上皱着眉头,而观众有的在咯咯地笑,有的则在放声大笑。
“天哪,我可受不了这个!”这个演员想,“我可不要别人来搅了我的演出。要么我演的时候她不要这么干,要么我就不干了。”“咳,这没什么嘛,”当听到抗议时,经理说道。“那是她该做的。你不用理睬的。”“可是她毁了我的演出。”“不,她没有,”前者安慰说,“那只不过是附加的一点笑料。”“真是这样吗?”这个大喜剧演员嚷了起来,“她害得我一点也使不出身手。我不会容忍的。”“行啦,等戏演完了再说吧。等明天再说,让我们看看该怎么办。”可是,到了下一幕,就决定了该怎么办了。嘉莉成了这出戏的主要特色。观众越是仔细地观察她,就越明显地表示出对她的喜爱。嘉莉在舞台上给观众带来的那种奇特、撩人、愉快的气氛,使得这出戏的其它特色都相形见绌。经理和整个剧团都意识到她获得了成功。
那些报纸上的剧评家使她的成功更为圆满。有些长篇评论称赞这出滑稽剧的演出质量,一再提到嘉莉。并且反复强调了剧中那富有感染力的笑料。
“麦登达小姐在卡西诺戏院舞台上的特殊性格角色的表演是迄今在该戏院上演的此类演出中的最喜人的一段,"《太阳报》的德高望重的剧评家如是说。”这是一段既不哗众取宠又不矫揉造作的滑稽表演,像美酒一样温馨。显然这个角色原来并不想占有重要的地位,因为麦登达小姐不常出常但是观众却以其特有的癖好,做出了自己的选择。这个教友会小教徒的与众不同之处在于,她一出场就受到了青睐,而且此后很轻松地引人注目并博得喝彩。命运的变化莫测真是不可思议。“《世界晚报》的剧评家,照例想创造一个能风靡全城的警句,就用这样的建议作为结束语:“如果你想不发愁,请看嘉莉皱眉头。"就嘉莉的命运而言,这一切产生了奇迹般的效果,就在那天早晨,她收到经理的贺信。
“你就像风暴一样席卷了全城,”他写道,“这很可喜。我为你,也为我自己感到高兴。”剧作家也有信来。
那天晚上,当她走进戏院时,经理极其和悦地招呼她。
“史蒂文斯先生,”他说,指的是那位剧作家,“正在写一首小曲子,想要你下个星期演唱。”“哎呀,我不会唱歌,”嘉莉回答。
“这事并不难。那是一首很简单的曲子,”他说,“你唱正合适。”“当然可以,我愿意试试,”嘉莉伶俐地说。
“你化妆之前到票房里来一下好吗?”经理又补充说,“我有点小事想和你谈谈。”“我一定来,”嘉莉回答。
在票房里,经理拿出一张纸。
“现在,当然罗,”他说道,“我们不想在薪水上亏待你。按照你在这里的合同,今后的三个月里你每周只有30块钱。如果把它定为,比如说每周150块钱,并把合同期延长到十二个月,你看怎么样?”“哦,太好了,”嘉莉说,几乎不相信自己的耳朵。
“那么,就请你把这个签了吧。”
嘉莉一看是一份和先前那份同样格式的新合同,只是薪水和期限的数字变了。她用一只激动得发抖的手签上了自己的名字。
“每周150块钱!”当又只有一个人的时候,她喃喃地念着。她发现--哪个百万富翁不是这样呢?--人的头脑终究无法意识到大笔金额的意义。那只是闪闪发光的几个字,里面却包含着无限的可能性。
在布利克街一家三等旅馆里,郁郁沉思的赫斯渥,看见了报道嘉莉成功的戏剧新闻,但一开始他并没有意识到指的是谁。然后,他突然想起来了,就又把全篇报道看了一遍。
“是她,我看就是她,”他说。
这时他朝这个阴暗、破烂的旅馆门厅四周看了看。
“我看她是交了红运了,”他想,眼前又出现了昔日那明亮豪华的世界,那里的灯光、装饰、马车和鲜花。啊,她现在到了禁城里面了!禁城那些辉煌的大门都敞开了,请她从寒冷的凄凉的外面进到了里面。她仿佛成了一个高不可攀的人物--就像他曾经认识的所有其他名人一样。
“好哇,让她自己享受去吧,”他说,“我不会打扰她的。”这是一颗被压弯、玷污,但还没有被压碎的自尊心坚强地下的决心。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 42楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 42 A TOUCH OF SPRING: THE EMPTY SHELL
Those who look upon Hurstwood's Brooklyn venture as an error of judgment will none the less realise the negative influence on him of the fact that he had tried and failed. Carrie got a wrong idea of it. He said so little that she imagined he had encountered nothing worse than the ordinary roughness -- quitting so soon in the face of this seemed trifling. He did not want to work.
She was now one of a group of oriental beauties who, in the second act of the comic opera, were paraded by the vizier before the new potentate as the treasures of his harem. There was no word assigned to any of them, but on the evening when Hurstwood was housing himself in the loft of the street-car barn, the leading comedian and star, feeling exceedingly facetious, said in a profound voice, which created a ripple of laughter:
"Well, who are you?"
It merely happened to be Carrie who was courtesying before him. It might as well have been any of the others, so far as he was concerned. He expected no answer and a dull one would have been reproved. But Carrie, whose experience and belief in herself gave her daring, courtesied sweetly again and answered:
"I am yours truly."
It was a trivial thing to say, and yet something in the way she did it caught the audience, which laughed heartily at the mock-fierce potentate towering before the young woman. The comedian also liked it, hearing the laughter.
"I thought your name was Smith," he returned, endeavouring to get the last laugh.
Carrie almost trembled for her daring after she had said this. All members of the company had been warned that to interpolate lines or "business" meant a fine or worse. She did not know what to think.
As she was standing in her proper position in the wings, awaiting another entry, the great comedian made his exit past her and paused in recognition.
"You can just leave that in hereafter," he remarked, seeing how intelligent she appeared. "Don't add any more, though."
"Thank you," said Carrie, humbly. When he went on she found herself trembling violently.
"Well, you're in luck," remarked another member of the chorus. "There isn't another one of us has got a line."
There was no gainsaying the value of this. Everybody in the company realised that she had got a start. Carrie hugged herself when next evening the lines got the same applause. She went home rejoicing, knowing that soon something must come of it. It was Hurstwood who, by his presence, caused her merry thoughts to flee and replaced them with sharp longings for an end of distress.
The next day she asked him about his venture.
"They're not trying to run any cars except with police. They don't want anybody just now -- not before next week."
Next week came, but Carrie saw no change. Hurstwood seemed more apathetic than ever. He saw her off mornings to rehearsals and the like with the utmost calm. He read and read. Several times he found himself staring at an item, but thinking of something else. The first of these lapses that he sharply noticed concerned a hilarious party he had once attended at a driving club, of which he had been a member. He sat, gazing downward, and gradually thought he heard the old voices and the clink of glasses.
"You're a dandy, Hurstwood," his friend Walker said. He was standing again well dressed, smiling, good-natured, the recipient of encores for a good story.
All at once he looked up. The room was so still it seemed ghostlike. He heard the clock ticking audibly and half suspected that he had been dozing. The paper was so straight in his hands, however, and the items he had been reading so directly before him, that he rid himself of the doze idea. Still, it seemed peculiar. When it occurred a second time, however, it did not seem quite so strange.
Butcher and grocery man, baker and coal man -- not the group with whom he was then dealing, but those who had trusted him to the limit -- called. He met them all blandly, becoming deft in excuse. At last he became bold, pretended to be out, or waved them off.
"They can't get blood out of a turnip," he said. "If I had it I'd pay them."
Carrie's little soldier friend, Miss Osborne, seeing her succeeding, had become a sort of satellite. Little Osborne could never of herself amount to anything. She seemed to realise it in a sort of pussy-like way and instinctively concluded to cling with her soft little claws to Carrie.
"Oh, you'll get up," she kept telling Carrie with admiration. "You're so good."
Timid as Carrie was, she was strong in capability. The reliance of others made her feel as if she must, and when she must she dared. Experience of the world and of necessity was in her favour. No longer the lightest word of a man made her head dizzy. She had learned that men could change and fail. Flattery in its most palpable form had lost its force with her. It required superiority -- kindly superiority -- to move her -- the superiority of a genius like Ames.
"I don't like the actors in our company," she told Lola one day. "They're all so stuck on themselves."
"Don't you think Mr. Barclay's pretty nice?" inquired Lola, who had received a condescending smile or two from that quarter.
"Oh, he's nice enough," answered Carrie; "but he isn't sincere. He assumes such an air."
Lola felt for her first hold upon Carrie in the following manner:
"Are you paying room-rent where you are?"
"Certainly," answered Carrie. "Why?"
"I know where I could get the loveliest room and bath, cheap. It's too big for me, but it would be just right for two, and the rent is only six dollars a week for both."
"Where?" said Carrie.
"In Seventeenth Street."
"Well, I don't know as I'd care to change," said Carrie, who was already turning over the three-dollar rate in her mind. She was thinking if she had only herself to support this would leave her seventeen for herself.
Nothing came of this until after the Brooklyn adventure of Hurstwood's and her success with the speaking part. Then she began to feel as if she must be free. She thought of leaving Hurstwood and thus making him act for himself, but he had developed such peculiar traits she feared he might resist any effort to throw him off. He might hunt her out at the show and hound her in that way. She did not wholly believe that he would, but he might. This, she knew, would be an embarrassing thing if he made himself conspicuous in any way. It troubled her greatly.
Things were precipitated by the offer of a better part. One of the actresses playing the part of a modest sweetheart gave notice of leaving and Carrie was selected.
"How much are you going to get?" asked Miss Osborne, on hearing the good news.
"I didn't ask him," said Carrie.
"Well, find out. Goodness, you'll never get anything if you don't ask. Tell them you must have forty dollars, anyhow."
"Oh, no," said Carrie.
"Certainly!" exclaimed Lola. "Ask 'em, anyway."
Carrie succumbed to this prompting, waiting, however, until the manager gave her notice of what clothing she must have to fit the part.
"How much do I get?" she inquired.
"Thirty-five dollars," he replied.
Carrie was too much astonished and delighted to think of mentioning forty. She was nearly beside herself, and almost hugged Lola, who clung to her at the news.
"It isn't as much as you ought to get," said the latter, "especially when you've got to buy clothes."
Carrie remembered this with a start. Where to get the money? She had none laid up for such an emergency. Rent day was drawing near.
"I'll not do it," she said, remembering her necessity. "I don't use the flat. I'm not going to give up my money this time. I'll move."
Fitting into this came another appeal from Miss Osborne, more urgent than ever.
"Come live with me, won't you?" she pleaded. "We can have the loveliest room. It won't cost you hardly anything that way."
"I'd like to," said Carrie, frankly.
"Oh, do," said Lola. "We'll have such a good time."
Carrie thought a while.
"I believe I will," she said, and then added: "I'll have to see first, though."
With the idea thus grounded, rent day approaching, and clothes calling for instant purchase, she soon found excuse in Hurstwood's lassitude. He said less and drooped more than ever.
As rent day approached, an idea grew in him. It was fostered by the demands of creditors and the impossibility of holding up many more. Twenty-eight dollars was too much for rent. "It's hard on her," he thought. "We could get a cheaper place."
Stirred with this idea, he spoke at the breakfast table.
"Don't you think we pay too much rent here?" he asked.
"Indeed I do," said Carrie, not catching his drift.
"I should think we could get a smaller place," he suggested. "We don't need four rooms."
Her countenance, had he been scrutinising her, would have exhibited the disturbance she felt at this evidence of his determination to stay by her. He saw nothing remarkable in asking her to come down lower.
"Oh, I don't know," she answered, growing wary.
"There must be places around here where we could get a couple of rooms, which would do just as well."
Her heart revolted. "Never!" she thought. Who would furnish the money to move? To think of being in two rooms with him! She resolved to spend her money for clothes quickly, before something terrible happened. That very day she did it. Having done so, there was but one other thing to do.
"Lola," she said, visiting her friend, "I think I'll come."
"Oh, jolly!" cried the latter.
"Can we get it right away?" she asked, meaning the room.
"Certainly," cried Lola.
They went to look at it. Carrie had saved ten dollars from her expenditures -- enough for this and her board beside. Her enlarged salary would not begin for ten days yet -- would not reach her for seventeen. She paid half of the six dollars with her friend.
"Now, I've just enough to get on to the end of the week," she confided.
"Oh, I've got some," said Lola. "I've got twenty-five dollars, if you need it."
"No," said Carrie. "I guess I'll get along."
They decided to move Friday, which was two days away. Now that the thing was settled, Carrie's heart misgave her. She felt very much like a criminal in the matter. Each day looking at Hurstwood, she had realised that, along with the disagreeableness of his attitude, there was something pathetic.
She looked at him the same evening she had made up her mind to go, and now he seemed not so shiftless and worthless, but run down and beaten upon by chance. His eyes were not keen, his face marked, his hands flabby. She thought his hair had a touch of grey. All unconscious of his doom, he rocked and read his paper, while she glanced at him.
Knowing that the end was so near, she became rather solicitous.
"Will you go over and get some canned peaches?" she asked Hurstwood, laying down a two-dollar bill.
"Certainly," he said, looking in wonder at the money.
"See if you can get some nice asparagus," she added. "I'll cook it for dinner."
Hurstwood rose and took the money, slipping on his overcoat and getting his hat. Carrie noticed that both of these articles of apparel were old and poor looking in appearance. It was plain enough before, but now it came home with peculiar force. Perhaps he couldn't help it, after all. He had done well in Chicago. She remembered his fine appearance the days he had met her in the park. Then he was so sprightly, so clean. Had it been all his fault?
He came back and laid the change down with the food.
"You'd better keep it," she observed. "We'll need other things."
"No," he said, with a sort of pride; "you keep it."
"Oh, go on and keep it," she replied, rather unnerved. "There'll be other things."
He wondered at this, not knowing the pathetic figure he had become in her eyes. She restrained herself with difficulty from showing a quaver in her voice.
To say truly, this would have been Carrie's attitude in any case. She had looked back at times upon her parting from Drouet and had regretted that she had served him so badly. She hoped she would never meet him again, but she was ashamed of her conduct. Not that she had any choice in the final separation. She had gone willingly to seek him, with sympathy in her heart, when Hurstwood had reported him ill. There was something cruel somewhere, and not being able to track it mentally to its logical lair, she concluded with feeling that he would never understand what Hurstwood had done and would see hard-hearted decision in her deed; hence her shame. Not that she cared for him. She did not want to make any one who had been good to her feel badly.
She did not realise what she was doing by allowing these feelings to possess her. Hurstwood, noticing the kindness, conceived better of her. "Carrie's good-natured, anyhow," he thought.
Going to Miss Osborne's that afternoon, she found that little lady packing and singing.
"Why don't you come over with me to-day?" she asked.
"Oh, I can't," said Carrie. "I'll be there Friday. Would you mind lending me the twenty-five dollars you spoke of?"
"Why, no," said Lola, going for her purse.
"I want to get some other things," said Carrie.
"Oh, that's all right," answered the little girl, good-naturedly, glad to be of service.
It had been days since Hurstwood had done more than go to the grocery or to the news-stand. Now the weariness of indoors was upon him -- had been for two days -- but chill, grey weather had held him back. Friday broke fair and warm. It was one of those lovely harbingers of spring, given as a sign in dreary winter that earth is not forsaken of warmth and beauty. The blue heaven, holding its one golden orb, poured down a crystal wash of warm light. It was plain, from the voice of the sparrows, that all was halcyon outside. Carrie raised the front windows, and felt the south wind blowing.
"It's lovely out to-day," she remarked.
"Is it?" said Hurstwood.
After breakfast, he immediately got his other clothes.
"Will you be back for lunch?" asked Carrie, nervously.
"No," he said.
He went out into the streets and tramped north, along Seventh Avenue, idly fixing upon the Harlem River as an objective point. He had seen some ships up there, the time he had called upon the brewers. He wondered how the territory thereabouts was growing.
Passing Fifty-ninth Street, he took the west side of Central Park, which he followed to Seventy-eighth Street. Then he remembered the neighbourhood and turned over to look at the mass of buildings erected. It was very much improved. The great open spaces were filling up. Coming back, he kept to the Park until 110th Street, and then turned into Seventh Avenue again, reaching the pretty river by one o'clock.
There it ran winding before his gaze, shining brightly in the clear light, between the undulating banks on the right and the tall, tree-covered heights on the left. The spring-like atmosphere woke him to a sense of its loveliness, and for a few moments he stood looking at it, folding his hands behind his back. Then he turned and followed it toward the east side, idly seeking the ships he had seen. It was four o'clock before the waning day, with its suggestion of a cooler evening, caused him to return. He was hungry and would enjoy eating in the warm room.
When he reached the flat by half-past five, it was still dark. He knew that Carrie was not there, not only because there was no light showing through the transom, but because the evening papers were stuck between the outside knob and the door. He opened with his key and went in. Everything was still dark. Lighting the gas, he sat down, preparing to wait a little while. Even if Carrie did come now, dinner would be late. He read until six, then got up to fix something for himself.
As he did so, he noticed that the room seemed a little queer. What was it? He looked around, as if he missed something, and then saw an envelope near where he had been sitting. It spoke for itself, almost without further action on his part.
Reaching over, he took it, a sort of chill settling upon him even while he reached. The crackle of the envelope in his hands was loud. Green paper money lay soft within the note.
"Dear George," he read, crunching the money in one hand. "I'm going away. I'm not coming back any more. It's no use trying to keep up the flat; I can't do it. I wouldn't mind helping you, if I could, but I can't support us both, and pay the rent. I need what little I make to pay for my clothes. I'm leaving twenty dollars. It's all I have just now. You can do whatever you like with the furniture. I won't want it. -- Carrie."
He dropped the note and looked quietly round. Now he knew what he missed. It was the little ornamental clock, which was hers. It had gone from the mantel-piece. He went into the front room, his bedroom, the parlour, lighting the gas as he went. From the chiffonier had gone the knick-knacks of silver and plate. From the table-top, the lace coverings. He opened the wardrobe -- no clothes of hers. He opened the drawers -- nothing of hers. Her trunk was gone from its accustomed place. Back in his own room hung his old clothes, just as he had left them. Nothing else was gone.
He stepped onto the parlour and stood for a few moments looking vacantly at the floor. The silence grew oppressive. The little flat seemed wonderfully deserted. He wholly forgot that he was hungry, that it was only dinner-time. It seemed later in the night.
Suddenly, he found that the money was still in his hands. There were twenty dollars in all, as she had said. Now he walked back, leaving the lights ablaze, and feeling as if the flat were empty.
"I'll get out of this," he said to himself.
Then the sheer loneliness of his situation rushed upon him in full.
"Left me!" he muttered, and repeated, "left me!"
The place that had been so comfortable, where he had spent so many days of warmth, was now a memory. Something colder and chillier confronted him. He sank down in his chair, resting his chin in his hand -- mere sensation, without thought, holding him.
Then something like a bereaved affection and self-pity swept over him.
"She needn't have gone away," he said. "I'd have got something."
He sat a long while without rocking, and added quite clearly, out loud:
"I tried, didn't I?"
At midnight he was still rocking, staring at the floor.
然而,那些认为赫斯渥的布鲁克林之行是个判断错误的人,也将意识到他尝试过并且失败了的事实在他身上产生的消极影响。对这件事情,嘉莉得出了错误的看法。他谈得很少,她还以为他遇到的只不过是些一般的粗暴行为。遇到这种情况,这么快就不干了,真是没意思。他就是不想工作。她这时在扮演一群东方美女中的一个。在这出喜歌剧的第二幕中,宫廷大臣让这群美女列队从新登基的国王面前走过,炫耀他的这群后宫宝贝。她们中谁都没被指定有台词,但是在赫斯渥睡在电车场的阁楼上的那天晚上,那个演主角的喜剧明星想玩个噱头,就声音洪亮地说:“喂,你是谁呀?”引起了一阵笑声。
只是碰巧这时是嘉莉在他面前行礼。就他而言,原本随便对谁都是一样的。他并不指望听到回答,而且如果回答得笨拙是要挨骂的。但是,嘉莉的经验和自信给了她胆量,她又甜甜地行了个礼,回答说:“我是你忠实的姬妾。”这是一句很平常的话,但是她说这话时的风度却吸引了观众,他们开心地嘲笑着假装凶相、威严地站在这个年轻女人面前的国王。这个喜剧演员听到了笑声,也喜欢这句话。
“我还以为你叫史密斯呢,”他回答说,想博得最后的一阵笑声。
说完这句话,嘉莉几乎被自己的大胆吓得发抖。剧团的全体成员都受过警告,擅自加台词或动作,要受到罚款或更严重的惩罚。她不知如何是好。
当她站在舞台侧面自己的位置上,等待下一次上场时,那位喜剧大师退场从她身边走过,认出了她便停了下来。
“你以后就保留这句台词吧,”他说,看出她显得非常聪明。“不过,别再加什么了。”“谢谢你,”嘉莉毕恭毕敬地说。等他走了,她发现自己在剧烈地颤抖。
“哦,你真走运,”群舞队的另一个队员说,“我们中间没有谁能得到过一句台词。”这件事的重要性是无可置疑的。剧团里人人都意识到她已经开始崭露头角了。第二天晚上,这句台词又博得了喝彩,嘉莉暗自感到庆幸。她回家时非常高兴,知道这事肯定很快就会有好的结果。可是,见到赫斯渥在家,她的那些愉快的想法就被赶跑了。取而代之的是要结束这种痛苦局面的强烈愿望。
第二天,她问他找事做的情况。
“他们不想出车了,除非有警察保护。他们目前不要用人,下星期之前都不要用人。”下一个星期到了,但是嘉莉没见赫斯渥有什么变化。他似乎比以前更显得麻木不仁。他看着嘉莉每天早晨出去参加排练之类的事,冷静到了极点。他只是看报,看报。有几次他发现自己眼睛盯着一则新闻,脑子里却在想着别的事情。他第一次明显地感到这样走神时,他正在回想他曾在骑马俱乐部里参加过的一次狂欢舞会,他当时曾是这个俱乐部的会员。他坐在那里,低着头,渐渐地以为自己听到了往日的人声和碰杯声。
“你太棒了,赫斯渥,”他的朋友沃克说,他又打扮得漂漂亮亮地站在那里,满面笑容,态度和善,刚才讲了一个好听的故事,此刻正在接受旁人的喝彩。
突然他抬头一看,屋里寂静得像是有幽灵一般。他听到时钟清楚的滴嗒声,有些怀疑刚才自己是在打瞌睡。可是,报纸还是笔直地在他手里竖着,刚才看的新闻就在他眼前,于是他打消了认为自己刚才是在打瞌睡的想法。可这事还是很奇怪。
等到第二次又发生这样的事时,似乎就不那么奇怪了肉铺、食品店、面包房和煤炭店的老板们--不是他正在打交道的那些人,而是那些曾最大限度地赊帐给他的人--上门要帐了。他和气地对付所有的这些人,在找借口推托上变得很熟练了。最后,他胆大起来,或是假装不在家,或是挥挥手叫他们走开。
“石头里榨不出油来,”他说,“假如我有钱,我会付给他们的。”嘉莉正在走红。她那个演小兵的朋友奥斯本小姐,已经变得像是她的仆人了。小奥斯本自己不可能有任何作为。她就像小猫一样意识到了这一点,本能地决定要用她那柔软的小爪子抓住嘉莉不放。
“哦,你会红起来的,”她总是这样赞美嘉莉,“你太棒了。”嘉莉虽然胆子很小,但是能力很强。别人对她的信赖使她自己也觉得仿佛一定会红起来,既然她一定会红,她也就胆大了起来。她已经老于世故并经历过贫困,这些都对她有利。她不再会被男人一句无足轻重的话弄得头脑发昏。她已经明白男人也会变化,也会失败。露骨的奉承对她已经失去了作用。
要想打动她,得有高人一等的优势--善意的优势-—像艾姆斯那样的天才的优势。
“我不喜欢我们剧团里的男演员,”一天她告诉萝拉,“他们都太自负了。”“你不认为巴克利先生很好吗?”萝拉问,她曾经得到过这个人恩赐给她的一两次微笑。
“喔,他是不错,”嘉莉回答,“但是他不真诚。他太装模作样了。”萝拉第一次试探着影响嘉莉,用的是以下的方式。
“你住的地方要付房租吗?”
“当然要付,”嘉莉回答。“为什么问这个?”“我知道一个地方能租到最漂亮的房间带浴室,很便宜。
我一个人住太大了,要是两个人合住就正合适,房租两个人每周只要6块钱。
“在哪里?”嘉莉说。
“十七街。”
“可是,我还不知道我是不是想换个地方住,”嘉莉说,脑子里已经在反复考虑那3块钱的房租了。她在想,如果她只需养活她自己,那她就能留下她那17块钱自己用了。
这件事直到赫斯渥从布鲁克林冒险回来而且嘉莉的那句台词获得成功之后才有了下文。这时,她开始感到自己必须得到解脱。她想离开赫斯渥,这样让他自己去奋斗。但是他的性格已经变得很古怪,她怕他可能不会让她离开他的。他可能去戏院找到她,就那样追着她不放。她并不完全相信他会那样做,但是他可能会的。她知道,如果他使自己引起了人们的注意,不管是怎么引起的,这件事都会令她难堪的。这使她十分苦恼。
有一个更好的角色要让她来扮演,这样一来就使情况急转直下了。这个角色是个贤淑的情人,扮演它的女演员提出了辞职,于是嘉莉被选中来补缺。
“你能拿多少钱?”听到这个好消息,奥斯本小姐问道。
“我没有问,”嘉莉说。
“那就去问清楚。天哪,不去问,你什么也得不到的。告诉他们,不管怎样,你都得拿40块钱。”“哦,不,”嘉莉说。
“别不啦!”萝拉叫了起来。“无论如何要问问他们。”嘉莉听从了这个劝告,不过还是一直等到经理通知她扮演这个角色她得有些什么行头的时候。
“我能拿多少钱?”她问。
“35块,”他回答。
嘉莉惊喜至极,竟没想起要提40块钱的事。她高兴得几乎发狂,差一点要拥抱萝拉了。萝拉听到这个消息就粘上了她。
“你应该拿得比这更多,”萝拉说,“尤其是如果你得自备行头的话。”嘉莉想起这事吃了一惊。去哪里弄这一笔钱呢?她没有积蓄能应付这种急需,付房租的日子又快到了。
“我不付房租了,”她说,想起自己的急需。“我用不着这套公寓了。这一次我不会拿出我的钱。我要搬家。”奥斯本小姐的再次恳求来的正是时候,这一次提得比以前更加迫切。
“来和我一起住,好吗?”她恳求说,“我们可以得到最可爱的房间。而且那样你几乎不用花什么钱。”“我很愿意,”嘉莉坦率地说。
“哦,那就来吧,”萝拉说。“我们一定会很快活的。”嘉莉考虑了一会儿。
“我想我会搬的,”她说,然后又加了一句。“不过,我得先看看。”这样打定了这个主意之后,随着付房租的日子的临近,加上购置行头又迫在眉睫,她很快就从赫斯渥的没精打采上找到了借口。他比以前更少说话,更加消沉。
当付房租的日子快到的时候,他心里产生了一个念头。债权人催着要钱,又不可能再往下拖了,于是就有了这个念头。
28块钱的房租实在太多了。“她也够难的,”他想,“我们可以找个便宜一些的地方。”动了这个念头之后,他在早餐桌上开了口。
“你觉得我们这里的房租是不是太贵了?”他问。
“我是觉得太贵了,”嘉莉说,不明白他是什么意思。
“我想我们可以找个小点的地方,”他建议说,“我们不需要四间房子。”这明显地表明他决心和她待在一起,她对此感到不安。如果他在仔细地观察,就会从她的面部表情上看出这一点。他并不认为要求她屈就一些有什么可大惊小怪的。
“哦,这我就不知道了,”她回答,变得谨慎起来。
“这周围肯定有地方能租到两间房子,我们住两间也就够了。”她心里很反感。“不可能的!”她想。谁拿钱来搬家?连想都不敢想和他一起住在两间房子里!她决定尽快把自己的钱花在买行头上,要赶在什么可怕的事情发生之前。就在这一天,她买了行头。这样做了以后,就别无选择了。
“萝拉,”她拜访她的朋友时说,“我看我要搬来了。”“啊,太好了!”后者大叫起来。
“我们马上就能拿到手吗?”她问,指的是房子。
“当然罗,”萝拉嚷道。
她们去看了房子。嘉莉从自己的开支中省下了10块钱,够付房租而且还够吃饭的。她的薪水要等十天以后才开始增加,要等十七天后才能到她的手中。她和她的朋友各付了6块钱房租的一半。
“现在,我的钱只够用到这个周末了,”她坦白说。
“哦,我还有一些,”萝拉说。“如果你要用,我还有25块钱。”“不用,”嘉莉说。“我想我能对付的。”她们决定星期五搬家,也就是两天以后。现在事情已经定了下来,嘉莉却感到心中不安起来。她觉得自己在这件事情上很像是一个罪犯。每天看看赫斯渥,她发现他的态度虽然令人生厌,但也有些叫人可怜的地方。
就在她打定主意要走的当天晚上,她看着他,发现这时的他不再显得那么既无能又无用,而只不过是被倒霉的运气压垮和打败了。他目光呆滞,满脸皱纹,双手无力。她觉得他的头发也有些灰白了。当她看着他时,他对自己的厄运毫无察觉,坐在摇椅里边摇边看着纸。
她知道这一切即将结束,反倒变得很有些放心不下了。
“你出去买些罐头桃子好吗?”她问赫斯渥,放下一张2块钱的钞票。
“当然可以,”他说,惊讶地看着钱。
“你看看能不能买些好芦笋,”她补充说,“我要用来做晚饭。”赫斯渥站起来,拿了钱,匆忙穿上大衣,又拿了帽子。嘉莉注意到他这两件穿戴的东西都已经旧了,看上去很寒酸。这在以前显得很平常,但是现在却使她觉得特别地触目惊心。也许他实在是没有办法。他在芝加哥干得很好的。她回想起他在公园里和她约会的那些日子里他那堂堂的仪容。那时候,他是那么生气勃勃、衣冠整洁。难道这一切全是他的错吗?
他回来了,把找头和食物一起放下。
“还是你拿着吧,”她说,“我们还要买别的东西。”“不,”他说,口气里带着点自尊,“你拿着。”“哦,你就拿着吧,”她回答,真有些气馁。“还有别的东西要买。”他对此感到惊奇,不知道自己在她眼里已经变成了一个可怜虫。她努力克制住自己,不让自己的声音发抖。
说实话,对待任何事情,嘉莉的态度都是这样。她有时也回想起自己离开杜洛埃,待他那么不好,感到很后悔。她希望自己永远不要再见到他,但她对自己的行为却感到羞愧。这倒不是说在最后分手时,她还有什么别的选择。当赫斯渥说他受伤时,她是怀着一颗同情的心,自愿去找他的。然而在某个方面曾有过某些残忍之处,可她又无法按照逻辑推理来想出究竟残忍在哪里,于是她就凭感觉断定,她永远不会理解赫斯渥的所作所为,而只会从她的行为上看出她在作决定时心肠有多么硬。因此她感到羞愧。这倒不是说她还对他有情。她只是不想让任何曾经善待过她的人感到难过而已。
她并没有意识到她这样让这些感情缠住自己是在做些什么。赫斯渥注意到了她的善意,把她想得好了一些。“不管怎么说,嘉莉还是好心肠的。”他想。
那天下午,她去奥斯本小姐的住处,看见这位小姐正在边唱歌边收拾东西。
“你为什么不和我一道今天就搬呢?”她问道。
“哦,我不行,”嘉莉说。“我星期五会到那里的。你愿意把你说过的那25块钱借给我吗?”“噢,当然愿意,”萝拉说着,就去拿自己的钱包。
“我想买些其它的东西,”嘉莉说。
“哦,这没问题,”这位小姑娘友善地回答,很高兴能帮上忙。
赫斯渥已经有好些天除了跑跑食品店和报摊以外,整天无所事事了,现在他已厌倦了待在室内--这样已有两天了--可是寒冷、阴暗的天气又使他不敢出门。星期五天放晴了,暖和起来。这是一个预示着春天即将到来的可爱的日子。
这样的日子在阴冷的冬天出现,表明温暖和美丽并没有抛弃大地。蓝蓝的天空托着金色的太阳,洒下一片水晶般明亮温暖的光辉。可以听得见麻雀的叫声,显然外面是一片平静。嘉莉打开前窗,迎面吹来一阵南风。
“今天外面的天气真好,”她说。
“是吗?”赫斯渥说。
早饭后,他立刻换上了别的衣服。
“你回来吃中饭吗?”嘉莉紧张地问。
“不,”他说。
他出门来到街上,沿着第七大道朝北走去,随意选定了哈莱姆河作为目的地。他那次去拜访酿酒厂时,曾看见河上有几条船。他想看看那一带地区发展得怎么样了。
过了五十九街,他沿着中央公园的西边走到七十八街。这时,他想起了他们原来住的那块地方,就拐过去看看那一大片建起的高楼。这里已经大为改观。那些大片的空地已经造满了房子。他倒回来,沿着公园一直走到一百一十街,然后又拐进了第七大道,1点钟时才到达那条美丽的河边。
他注视着眼前的这条河流,右边是起伏不平的河岸,左边是丛林密布的高地,它就在这中间蜿蜒流去,在灿烂的阳光下闪闪发亮。这里春天般的气息唤醒了他,使他感觉到了这条河的可爱。于是,他背着双手,站了一会儿,看着河流。然后,他转身沿着河朝东区走去,漫不经心地寻找着他曾看见过的船只。等到他发现白天就要过去,夜晚可能转凉,想起要回去的时候,已经是4点钟了。这时他饿了,想坐在温暖的房间里好好地吃上一顿。
当他5点半钟回到公寓时,屋里还是黑的。他知道嘉莉不在家,不仅因为门上的气窗没有透出灯光,而且晚报还塞在门外的把手和门之间。他用钥匙打开门,走了进去。里面一片漆黑。他点亮煤气灯,坐了下来,准备等一小会儿。即使嘉莉现在就回来,也要很晚才能吃饭了。他看报看到6点钟。然后站起身来去弄点东西给自己吃。
他起身时,发觉房间里似乎有些异样。这是怎么啦?他看了看四周,觉得像是少了什么东西。然后,看见了一个信封放在靠近他坐的位置的地方。这个信封本身就说明了问题,几乎用不着他再做什么了。
他伸手过去拿起信封。他在伸手的时候,就浑身打了个寒战。信封拿在他手里发出很响的沙沙声。柔软的绿色钞皮夹在信里。
“亲爱的乔治,”他看着信,一只手把钞票捏得嘎吱响。“我要走了。我不再回来了。不用再设法租这套公寓了,我负担不起。倘若我能做得到的话,我会乐意帮你的,但是我无法维持我们两个人的生活,而且还要付房租。我要用我挣的那点钱来买衣服。我留下20块钱。我眼下只有这么多。家具任由你处理,我不要的。嘉莉。”他把信放下,默默地看了看四周。现在他知道少了什么了。是只当做摆设的小钟,那是她的东西。它已经不在壁炉台上了。他走进前房间、他的卧室和客厅,边走边点亮煤气灯。五斗橱上,不见了那些银制的和金属品做的小玩意儿。桌面上,没有了花边台布。他打开衣橱—-她的衣服不见了。他拉开抽屉--她的东西没有了。她的箱子也从老地方失踪了。回到他自己的房间里看看,他挂在那里的自己的旧衣服都还在原来的地方。其它的东西也没少。
他走进客厅站了一会儿,茫然地看着地板。屋里寂静得开始让人觉得透不过起来。这套小公寓看上去出奇地荒凉。他完全忘记了自己还饿着肚子,忘记了这时还是吃晚饭的时候,仿佛已经是深夜了。
他突然发现自己手里还拿着那些钞票。一共是20块钱,和她说的一样。这时他走了回来,让那些煤气灯继续亮着,感觉这套公寓像是空洞洞的。
“我要离开这里,”他对自己说。
此刻,想到自己的处境,一种无限凄凉的感觉猛然袭上他的心头。
“扔下了我!”他咕哝着,并且重复了一句。“扔下了我!”这个地方曾经是多么的舒适,在这里他曾经度过了多少温暖的日子,可如今这已经成了往事。他正面临着某种更加寒冷、更加凄凉的东西。他跌坐在摇椅里,用手托着下巴--没有思想,只有感觉把他牢牢地抓祝于是,一种类似失去亲人和自我怜悯的感觉控制了他。
“她没有必要出走的,”他说,“我会找到事做的。”他坐了很久,没有摇摇椅,然后很清楚地大声补充说:“我尝试过的,不是吗?”半夜了,他还坐在摇椅里摇着,盯着地板发呆。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 41楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 41 THE STRIKE
The barn at which Hurstwood applied was exceedingly short-handed, and was being operated practically by three men as directors. There were a lot of green hands around -- queer, hungry-looking men, who looked as if want had driven them to desperate means. They tried to be lively and willing, but there was an air of hang-dog diffidence about the place.
Hurstwood went back through the barns and out into a large, enclosed lot, where were a series of tracks and loops. A half-dozen cars were there, manned by instructors, each with a pupil at the lever. More pupils were waiting at one of the rear doors of the barn.
In silence Hurstwood viewed this scene, and waited. His companions took his eye for a while, though they did not interest him much more than the cars. They were an uncomfortable-looking gang, however. One or two were very thin and lean. Several were quite stout. Several others were rawboned and sallow, as if they had been beaten upon by all sorts of rough weather.
"Did you see by the paper they are going to call out the militia?" Hurstwood heard one of them remark.
"Oh, they'll do that," returned the other. "They always do."
"Think we're liable to have much trouble?" said another, whom Hurstwood did not see.
"Not very."
"That Scotchman that went out on the last car," put in a voice, "told me that they hit him in the car with a cinder."
A small, nervous laugh accompanied this.
"One of those fellows on the Fifth Avenue line must have had a hell of a time, according to the papers," drawled another. "They broke his car windows and pulled him off into the street 'fore the police could stop 'em."
"Yes; but there are more police around to-day," was added by another.
Hurstwood hearkened without much mental comment. These talkers seemed scared to him. Their gabbling was feverish -- things said to quiet their own minds. He looked out into the yard and waited.
Two of the men got around quite near him, but behind his back. They were rather social, and he listened to what they said.
"Are you a railroad man?" said one.
"Me? No. I've always worked in a paper factory."
"I had a job in Newark until last October," returned the other, with reciprocal feeling.
There were some words which passed too low to hear. Then the conversation became strong again.
"I don't blame these fellers for striking," said one. "They've got the right of it, all right, but I had to get something to do."
"Same here," said the other. "If I had any job in Newark I wouldn't be over here takin' chances like these."
"It's hell these days, ain't it?" said the man. "A poor man ain't nowhere. You could starve, by God, right in the streets, and there ain't most no one would help you."
"Right you are," said the other. "The job I had I lost 'cause they shut down. They run all summer and lay up a big stock, and then shut down."
Hurstwood paid some little attention to this. Somehow, he felt a little superior to these two -- a little better off. To him these were ignorant and commonplace, poor sheep in a driver's hand.
"Poor devils," he thought, speaking out of the thoughts and feelings of a bygone period of success.
"Next," said one of the instructors.
"You're next," said a neighbour, touching him.
He went out and climbed on the platform. The instructor took it for granted that no preliminaries were needed.
"You see this handle," he said, reaching up to an electric cut-off, which was fastened to the roof. "This throws the current off or on. If you want to reverse the car you turn it over here. If you want to send it forward, you put it over here. If you want to cut off the power, you keep it in the middle."
Hurstwood smiled at the simple information.
"Now, this handle here regulates your speed. To here," he said, pointing with his finger, "gives you about four miles an hour. This is eight. When it's full on, you make about fourteen miles an hour."
Hurstwood watched him calmly. He had seen motormen work before. He knew just about how they did it, and was sure he could do as well, with a very little practice.
The instructor explained a few more details, and then said:
"Now, we'll back her up."
Hurstwood stood placidly by, while the car rolled back into the yard.
"One thing you want to be careful about, and that is to start easy. Give one degree time to act before you start another. The one fault of most men is that they always want to throw her wide open. That's bad. It's dangerous, too. Wears out the motor. You don't want to do that."
"I see," said Hurstwood.
He waited and waited, while the man talked on.
"Now you take it," he said, finally.
The ex-manager laid hand to the lever and pushed it gently, as he thought. It worked much easier than he imagined, however, with the result that the car jerked quickly forward, throwing him back against the door. He straightened up sheepishly, while the instructor stopped the car with the brake.
"You want to be careful about that," was all he said.
Hurstwood found, however, that handling a brake and regulating speed were not so instantly mastered as he had imagined. Once or twice he would have ploughed through the rear fence if it had not been for the hand and word of his companion. The latter was rather patient with him, but he never smiled.
"You've got to get the knack of working both arms at once," he said. "It takes a little practice."
One o'clock came while he was still on the car practising, and he began to feel hungry. The day set in snowing, and he was cold. He grew weary of running to and fro on the short track.
They ran the car to the end and both got off. Hurstwood went into the barn and sought a car step, pulling out his paper-wrapped lunch from his pocket. There was no water and the bread was dry, but he enjoyed it. There was no ceremony about dining. He swallowed and looked about, contemplating the dull, homely labour of the thing. It was disagreeable -- miserably disagreeable -- in all its phases. Not because it was bitter, but because it was hard. It would be hard to any one, he thought.
After eating, he stood about as before, waiting until his turn came.
The intention was to give him an afternoon of practice, but the greater part of the time was spent in waiting about.
At last evening came, and with it hunger and a debate with himself as to how he should spend the night. It was half-past five. He must soon eat. If he tried to go home, it would take him two hours and a half of cold walking and riding. Besides, he had orders to report at seven the next morning, and going home would necessitate his rising at an unholy and disagreeable hour. He had only something like a dollar and fifteen cents of Carrie's money, with which he had intended to pay the two weeks' coal bill before the present idea struck him.
"They must have some place around here," he thought. "Where does that fellow from Newark stay?"
Finally he decided to ask. There was a young fellow standing near one of the doors in the cold, waiting a last turn. He was a mere boy in years -- twenty-one about -- but with a body lank and long, because of privation. A little good living would have made this youth plump and swaggering.
"How do they arrange this, if a man hasn't any money?" inquired Hurstwood, discreetly.
The fellow turned a keen, watchful face on the inquirer.
"You mean eat?" he replied.
"Yes, and sleep. I can't go back to New York tonight."
"The foreman'll fix that if you ask him, I guess. He did me."
"That so?"
"Yes. I just told him I didn't have anything. Gee, I couldn't go home. I live way over in Hoboken."
Hurstwood only cleared his throat by way of acknowledgment.
"They've got a place upstairs here, I understand. I don't know what sort of a thing it is. Purty tough, I guess. He gave me a meal ticket this noon. I know that wasn't much."
Hurstwood smiled grimly, and the boy laughed.
"It ain't no fun, is it?" he inquired, wishing vainly for a cheery reply.
"Not much," answered Hurstwood.
"I'd tackle him now," volunteered the youth. "He may go 'way."
Hurstwood did so.
"Isn't there some place I can stay around here tonight?" he inquired. "If I have to go back to New York, I'm afraid I won't-"
"There're some cots upstairs," interrupted the man, "if you want one of them."
"That'll do," he assented.
He meant to ask for a meal ticket, but the seemingly proper moment never came, and he decided to pay himself that night.
"I'll ask him in the morning."
He ate in a cheap restaurant in the vicinity, and, being cold and lonely, went straight off to seek the loft in question. The company was not attempting to run cars after nightfall. It was so advised by the police.
The room seemed to have been a lounging place for night workers. There were some nine cots in the place, two or three wooden chairs, a soap box, and a small, round-bellied stove, in which a fire was blazing. Early as he was, another man was there before him. The latter was sitting beside the stove warming his hands.
Hurstwood approached and held out his own toward the fire. He was sick of the bareness and privation of all things connected with his venture, but was steeling himself to hold out. He fancied he could for a while.
"Cold, isn't it?" said the early guest.
"Rather."
A long silence.
"Not much of a place to sleep in, is it?" said the man.
"Better than nothing," replied Hurstwood.
Another silence.
"I believe I'll turn in," said the man.
Rising, he went to one of the cots and stretched himself, removing only his shoes, and pulling the one blanket and dirty old comforter over him in a sort of bundle. The sight disgusted Hurstwood, but he did not dwell on it, choosing to gaze into the stove and think of something else. Presently he decided to retire, and picked a cot, also removing his shoes.
While he was doing so, the youth who had advised him to come here entered, and, seeing Hurstwood, tried to be genial.
"Better'n nothin'," he observed, looking around.
Hurstwood did not take this to himself. He thought it to be an expression of individual satisfaction, and so did not answer. The youth imagined he was out of sorts, and set to whistling softly. Seeing another man asleep, he quit that and lapsed into silence.
Hurstwood made the best of a bad lot by keeping on his clothes and pushing away the dirty covering from his head, but at last he dozed in sheer weariness. The covering became more and more comfortable, its character was forgotten, and he pulled it about his neck and slept.
In the morning he was aroused out of a pleasant dream by several men stirring about in the cold, cheerless room. He had been back in Chicago in fancy, in his own comfortable home. Jessica had been arranging to go somewhere, and he had been talking with her about it. This was so clear in his mind, that he was startled now by the contrast of this room. He raised his head, and the cold, bitter reality jarred him into wakefulness.
"Guess I'd better get up," he said.
There was no water on this floor. He put on his shoes in the cold and stood up, shaking himself in his stiffness. His clothes felt disagreeable, his hair bad.
"Hell!" he muttered, as he put on his hat.
Downstairs things were stirring again.
He found a hydrant, with a trough which had once been used for horses, but there was no towel here, and his handkerchief was soiled from yesterday. He contented himself with wetting his eyes with the ice-cold water. Then he sought the foreman, who was already on the ground.
"Had your breakfast yet?" inquired that worthy.
"No," said Hurstwood.
"Better get it, then; your car won't be ready for a little while."
Hurstwood hesitated.
"Could you let me have a meal ticket?" he asked, with an effort.
"Here you are," said the man, handing him one.
He breakfasted as poorly as the night before on some fried steak and bad coffee. Then he went back.
"Here," said the foreman, motioning him, when he came in. "You take this car out in a few minutes."
Hurstwood climbed up on the platform in the gloomy barn and waited for a signal. He was nervous, and yet the thing was a relief. Anything was better than the barn.
On this the fourth day of the strike, the situation had taken a turn for the worse. The strikers, following the counsel of their leaders and the newspapers, had struggled peaceably enough. There had been no great violence done. Cars had been stopped, it is true, and the men argued with. Some crews had been won over and led away, some windows broken, some jeering and yelling done; but in no more than five or six instances had men been seriously injured. These by crowds whose acts the leaders disclaimed.
Idleness, however, and the sight of the company, backed by the police, triumphing, angered the men. They saw that each day more cars were going on, each day more declarations were being made by the company officials that the effective opposition of the strikers was broken. This put desperate thoughts in the minds of the men. Peaceful methods meant, they saw, that the companies would soon run all their cars and those who had complained would be forgotten. There was nothing so helpful to the companies as peaceful methods.
All at once they blazed forth, and for a week there was storm and stress. Cars were assailed, men attacked, policemen struggled with, tracks torn up, and shots fired, until at last street fights and mob movements became frequent, and the city was invested with militia.
Hurstwood knew nothing of the change of temper.
"Run your car out," called the foreman, waving a vigorous hand at him. A green conductor jumped up behind and rang the bell twice as a signal to start. Hurstwood turned the lever and ran the car out through the door into the street in front of the barn. Here two brawny policemen got up beside him on the platform -- one on either hand.
At the sound of a gong near the barn door, two bells were given by the conductor and Hurstwood opened his lever.
The two policemen looked about them calmly.
"'Tis cold, all right, this morning," said the one on the left, who possessed a rich brogue.
"I had enough of it yesterday," said the other. "I wouldn't want a steady job of this."
"Nor I."
Neither paid the slightest attention to Hurstwood, who stood facing the cold wind, which was chilling him completely, and thinking of his orders.
"Keep a steady gait," the foreman had said. "Don't stop for anyone who doesn't look like a real passenger. Whatever you do, don't stop for a crowd."
The two officers kept silent for a few moments.
"The last man must have gone through all right," said the officer on the left. "I don't see his car anywhere."
"Who's on there?" asked the second officer, referring, of course, to its complement of policemen.
"Schaeffer and Ryan."
There was another silence, in which the car ran smoothly along. There were not so many houses along this part of the way. Hurstwood did not see many people either. The situation was not wholly disagreeable to him. he would do well enough.
He was brought out of this feeling by the sudden appearance of a curve ahead, which he had not expected. He shut off the current and did an energetic turn at the brake, but not in time to avoid an unnaturally quick turn. It shook him up and made him feel like making apologetic remarks, but he refrained.
"You want to look out for them things," said the officer on the left, condescendingly.
"That's right," agreed Hurstwood, shamefacedly.
"There's lots of them on this line," said the officer on the right.
Around the corner a more populated way appeared. One or two pedestrians were in view ahead. A boy coming out of a gate with a tin milk bucket gave Hurstwood his first objectionable greeting.
"Scab!" he yelled. "Scab!"
Hurstwood heard it, but tried to make no comment, even to himself. He knew he would get that, and much more of the same sort, probably.
At a corner farther up a man stood by the track and signalled the car to stop.
"Never mind him," said one of the officers. "He's up to some game."
Hurstwood obeyed. At the corner he saw the wisdom of it. No sooner did the man perceive the intention to ignore him, than he shook his fist.
"Ah, you bloody coward!" he yelled.
Some half dozen men, standing on the corner, flung taunts and jeers after the speeding car.
Hurstwood winced the least bit. The real thing was slightly worse than the thoughts of it had been.
Now came in sight, three or four blocks farther on, a heap of something on the track.
"They've been at work, here, all right," said one of the policemen.
"We'll have an argument, maybe," said the other.
Hurstwood ran the car close and stopped. He had not done so wholly, however, before a crowd gathered about. It was composed of ex-motormen and conductors in part, with a sprinkling of friends and sympathisers.
"Come off the car, pardner," said one of the men in a voice meant to be conciliatory. "You don't want to take the bread out of another man's mouth, do you?"
Hurstwood held to his brake and lever, pale and very uncertain what to do.
"Stand back," yelled one of the officers, leaning over the platform railing. "Clear out of this, now. Give the man a chance to do his work."
"Listen, pardner," said the leader, ignoring the policeman and addressing Hurstwood. "We're all working men, like yourself. If you were a regular motorman, and had been treated as we've been, you wouldn't want any one to come in and take your place, would you? You wouldn't want any one to do you out of your chance to get your rights, would you?"
"Shut her off! shut her off!" urged the other of the policemen, roughly. "Get out of this, now," and he jumped the railing and landed before the crowd and began shoving. Instantly the other officer was down beside him.
"Stand back, now," they yelled. "Get out of this. What the hell do you mean? Out, now."
It was like a small swarm of bees.
"Don't shove me," said one of the strikers, determinedly. "I'm not doing anything."
"Get out of this!" cried the officer, swinging his club. "I'll give ye a bat on the sconce. Back, now."
"What the hell!" cried another of the strikers, pushing the other way, adding at the same time some lusty oaths.
Crack came an officer's club on his forehead. He blinked his eyes blindly a few times, wabbled on his legs, threw up his hands, and staggered back. In return, a swift fist landed on the officer's neck.
Infuriated by this, the latter plunged left and right, laying about madly with his club. He was ably assisted by his brother of the blue, who poured ponderous oaths upon the troubled waters. No severe damage was done, owing to the agility of the strikers in keeping out of reach. They stood about the sidewalk now and jeered.
"Where is the conductor?" yelled one of the officers, getting his eye on that individual, who had come nervously forward to stand by Hurstwood. The latter had stood gazing upon the scene with more astonishment than fear.
"Why don't you come down here and get these stones off the track?" inquired the officer. "What you standing there for? Do you want to stay here all day? Get down."
Hurstwood breathed heavily in excitement and jumped down with the nervous conductor as if he had been called.
"Hurry up, now," said the other policeman.
Cold as it was, these officers were hot and mad. Hurstwood worked with the conductor, lifting stone after stone and warming himself by the work.
"Ah, you scab, you!" yelled the crowd. "You coward! Steal a man's job, will you? Rob the poor, will you, you thief? We'll get you yet, now. Wait."
Not all of this was delivered by one man. It came from here and there, incorporated with much more of the same sort and curses.
"Work, you blackguards," yelled a voice. "Do the dirty work. You're the suckers that keep the poor people down!"
"May God starve ye yet," yelled an old Irish woman, who now threw open a nearby window and stuck out her head.
"Yes, and you," she added, catching the eye of one of the policemen. "You bloody, murtherin' thafe! Crack my son over the head, will you, you hard-hearted, murtherin' divil? Ah, ye-"
But the officer turned a deaf ear.
"Go to the devil, you old hag," he half muttered as he stared round upon the scattered company.
Now the stones were off, and Hurstwood took his place again amid a continued chorus of epithets. Both officers got up beside him and the conductor rang the bell, when, bang! bang! through window and door came rocks and stones. One narrowly grazed Hurstwood's head. Another shattered the window behind.
"Throw open your lever," yelled one of the officers, grabbing at the handle himself.
Hurstwood complied and the car shot away, followed by a rattle of stones and a rain of curses.
"That -- -- -- -- hit me in the neck," said one of the officers. "I gave him a good crack for it, though."
"I think I must have left spots on some of them," said the other.
"I know that big guy that called us a -- -- -- -," said the first. "I'll get him yet for that."
"I thought we were in for it sure, once there," said the second.
Hurstwood, warmed and excited, gazed steadily ahead. It was an astonishing experience for him. He had read of these things, but the reality seemed something altogether new. He was no coward in spirit. The fact that he had suffered this much now rather operated to arouse a stolid determination to stick it out. He did not recur in thought to New York or the flat. This one trip seemed a consuming thing.
They now ran into the business heart of Brooklyn uninterrupted. People gazed at the broken windows of the car and at Hurstwood in his plain clothes. Voices called "scab" now and then, as well as other epithets, but no crowd attacked the car. At the downtown end of the line, one of the officers went to call up his station and report the trouble.
"There's a gang out there," he said, "laying for us yet. Better send some one over there and clean them out."
The car ran back more quietly -- hooted, watched, flung at, but not attacked. Hurstwood breathed freely when he saw the barns.
"Well," he observed to himself, "I came out of that all right."
The car was turned in and he was allowed to loaf a while, but later he was again called. This time a new team of officers was aboard. Slightly more confident, he sped the car along the commonplace streets and felt somewhat less fearful. On one side, however, he suffered intensely. The day was raw, with a sprinkling of snow and a gusty wind, made all the more intolerable by the speed of the car. His clothing was not intended for this sort of work. He shivered, stamped his feet, and beat his arms as he had seen other motormen do in the past, but said nothing. The novelty and danger of the situation modified in a way his disgust and distress at being compelled to be here, but not enough to prevent him from feeling grim and sour. This was a dog's life, he thought. It was a tough thing to have to come to.
The one thought that strengthened him was the insult offered by Carrie. He was not down so low as to take all that, he thought. He could do something -- this, even -- for a while. It would get better. He would save a little.
A boy threw a clod of mud while he was thus reflecting and hit him upon the arm. It hurt sharply and angered him more than he had been any time since morning.
"The little cur!" he muttered.
"Hurt you?" asked one of the policemen.
"No," he answered.
At one of the corners, where the car slowed up because of a turn, an ex-motorman, standing on the sidewalk, called to him:
"Won't you come out, pardner, and be a man? Remember we're fighting for decent day's wages, that's all. We've got families to support." The man seemed most peaceably inclined.
Hurstwood pretended not to see him. He kept his eyes straight on before and opened the lever wide. The voice had something appealing in it.
All morning this went on and long into the afternoon. He made three such trips. The dinner he had was no stay for such work and the cold was telling on him. At each end of the line he stopped to thaw out, but he could have groaned at the anguish of it. One of the barnmen, out of pity, loaned him a heavy cap and a pair of sheepskin gloves, and for once he was extremely thankful.
On the second trip of the afternoon he ran into a crowd about half way along the line, that had blocked the car's progress with an old telegraph pole.
"Get that thing off the track," shouted the two policemen.
"Yah, yah, yah!" yelled the crowd. "Get it off yourself."
The two policemen got down and Hurstwood started to follow.
"You stay there," one called. "Some one will run away with your car."
Amid the babel of voices, Hurstwood heard one close beside him.
"Come down, pardner, and be a man. Don't fight the poor. Leave that to the corporations."
He saw the same fellow who had called to him from the corner. Now, as before, he pretended not to hear him.
"Come down," the man repeated gently. "You don't want to fight poor men. Don't fight at all." It was a most philosophic and jesuitical motorman.
A third policeman joined the other two from somewhere and some one ran to telephone for more officers. Hurstwood gazed about, determined but fearful.
A man grabbed him by the coat.
"Come off of that," he exclaimed, jerking at him and trying to pull him over the railing.
"Let go," said Hurstwood, savagely.
"I'll show you -- you scab!" cried a young Irishman, jumping up on the car and aiming a blow at Hurstwood. The latter ducked and caught it on the shoulder instead of the jaw.
"Away from here," shouted an officer, hastening to the rescue, and adding, of course, the usual oaths.
Hurstwood recovered himself, pale and trembling. It was becoming serious with him now. People were looking up and jeering at him. One girl was making faces.
He began to waver in his resolution, when a patrol wagon rolled up and more officers dismounted. Now the track was quickly cleared and the release effected.
"Let her go now, quick," said the officer, and again he was off.
The end came with a real mob, which met the car on its return trip a mile or two from the barns. It was an exceedingly poor-looking neighbourhood. He wanted to run fast through it, but again the track was blocked. He saw men carrying something out to it when he was yet a half-dozen blocks away.
"There they are again!" exclaimed one policeman.
"I'll give them something this time," said the second officer, whose patience was becoming worn. Hurstwood suffered a qualm of body as the car rolled up. As before, the crowd began hooting, but now, rather than come near, they threw things. One or two windows were smashed and Hurstwood dodged a stone.
Both policemen ran out toward the crowd, but the latter replied by running toward the car. A woman -- a mere girl in appearance -- was among these, bearing a rough stick. She was exceedingly wrathful and struck at Hurstwood, who dodged. Thereupon, her companions, duly encouraged, jumped on the car and pulled Hurstwood over. He had hardly time to speak or shout before he fell.
"Let go of me," he said, falling on his side.
"Ah, you sucker," he heard some one say. Kicks and blows rained on him. He seemed to be suffocating. Then two men seemed to be dragging him off and he wrestled for freedom.
"Let up," said a voice, "you're all right. Stand up."
He was let loose and recovered himself. Now he recognised two officers. He felt as if he would faint from exhaustion. Something was wet on his chin. He put up his hand and felt, then looked. It was red.
"They cut me," he said, foolishly, fishing for his handkerchief.
"Now, now," said one of the officers. "It's only a scratch."
His senses became cleared now and he looked around. He was standing in a little store, where they left him for the moment. Outside, he could see, as he stood wiping his chin, the car and the excited crowd. A patrol wagon was there, and another.
He walked over and looked out. It was an ambulance, backing in.
He saw some energetic charging by the police and arrests being made.
"Come on, now, if you want to take your car," said an officer, opening the door and looking in.
He walked out, feeling rather uncertain of himself. He was very cold and frightened.
"Where's the conductor?" he asked.
"Oh, he's not here now," said the policeman.
Hurstwood went toward the car and stepped nervously on. As he did so there was a pistol shot. Something stung his shoulder.
"Who fired that?" he heard an officer exclaim. "By God! who did that?" Both left him, running toward a certain building. He paused a moment and then got down.
"George!" exclaimed Hurstwood, weakly, "this is too much for me."
He walked nervously to the corner and hurried down a side street.
"Whew!" he said, drawing in his breath.
A half block away, a small girl gazed at him.
"You'd better sneak," she called.
He walked homeward in a blinding snowstorm, reaching the ferry by dusk. The cabins were filled with comfortable souls, who studied him curiously. His head was still in such a whirl that he felt confused. All the wonder of the twinkling lights of the river in a white storm passed for nothing. He trudged doggedly on until he reached the flat. There he entered and found the room warm. Carrie was gone. A couple of evening papers were lying on the table where she left them. He lit the gas and sat down. Then he got up and stripped to examine his shoulder. It was a mere scratch. He washed his hands and face, still in a brown study, apparently, and combed his hair. Then he looked for something to eat, and finally, his hunger gone, sat down in his comfortable rocking-chair. It was a wonderful relief.
He put his hand to his chin, forgetting, for the moment, the papers.
"Well," he said, after a time, his nature recovering itself, "That's a pretty tough game over there."
Then he turned and saw the papers. With half a sigh he picked up the "World."
"Strike Spreading in Brooklyn," he read. "Rioting Breaks Out in all Parts of the City."
He adjusted his paper very comfortably and continued. It was the one thing he read with absorbing interest.
赫斯渥申请求职的车场极缺人手,实际上是靠三个人在那里指挥才得以运行。车场里有很多新手,都是些面带饥色的怪人,看上去像是贫困把他们逼上了绝路。他们想提起精神,做出乐观的样子。但是这个地方有着一种使人内心自惭而羞于抬头的气氛。 赫斯渥往后走去,穿过车棚,来到外面一块有围墙的大场地。场地上有一连串的轨道和环道。这里有六辆电车,由教练员驾驶,每辆车的操纵杆旁边都有一名学徒。还有一些学徒等候在车场的一个后门口。
赫斯渥默默地看着这个情景,等候着。有一小会儿,他的同伴们引起了他的注意,尽管他们并不比那些电车更使他感兴趣。不过,这帮人的神色令人不快。有一两个人非常瘦。有几个人相当结实。还有几个人骨瘦如柴,面色蜡黄,像是遭受过各种逆境的打击。
“你看到报上说他们要出动国民警卫队了吗?”赫斯渥听到其中的一个人说。
“哦,他们会这样做的,”另外一个人回答,“他们总是这样做的。”“你看我们会遇到很多麻烦吗?”又有一个人说,赫斯渥没看见是谁。
“不会很多。”
“那个开上一辆车出去的苏格兰人,”一个声音插进来说,“告诉我他们用一块煤渣打中了他的耳朵。”伴随着这句话的是一阵轻轻的、神经质的笑声。
“按报上说的,第五大道电车线路上的那些家伙中的一个肯定吃尽了苦头,”又一个声音慢吞吞地说,“他们打破了他的车窗玻璃,把他拖到街上,直到警察来阻止了他们。”“是的,但是今天增加了警察,”另一个补充说。
赫斯渥仔细地听着,心里不置可否。在他看来,这些说话的人是给吓坏了。他们狂热地喋喋不休--说的话是为了使自己的头脑安静下来。他看着场地里面,等候着。
有两个人走到离他很近的地方,但是在他的背后。他们很喜欢交谈,他便听着他们的谈话。
“你是个电车工人吗?”一个说。
“我吗?不是。我一直在造纸厂工作。”
“我在纽瓦克有一份工作,直到去年的10月份,”另一个回答,觉得应该有来有往。
有几句话的声音太小,他没有听见。随后,谈话的声音又大了起来。
“我不怪这些家伙罢工,”一个说,“他们完全有权利这样做,可是我得找些事做。”“我也是这样,”另一个说,“要是我在纽瓦克有工作的话,我是不会来这里冒这种险的。”“这些日子可真是糟透了,你说是吧?”那个人说,“穷人无处可去。老天在上,你就是饿死在街头,也不会有人来帮助你。”“你说得对,”另一个说,“我是因为他们停产才丢掉了我原来的工作。他们开工了一整个夏天,积了一大批货,然后就停产了。”这番话只是稍稍引起了赫斯渥的注意。不知怎么地,他觉得自己比这两个人要优越一点--处境要好一点。在他看来,他们无知、平庸,像是牧羊人手里的可怜的羊。
“这些可怜虫,”他想,流露出昔日得意时的思想和情感。
“下一个,”其中的一个教练员说。
“下一个是你,”旁边的一个人说,碰了碰他。
他走了出去,爬上驾驶台。教练员当然地认为不需要任何开场白。
“你看这个把手,”他说着,伸手去拉一个固定在车顶上的电闸。“这东西可以截断或者接通电流。如果你要倒车,就转到这里,如果你要车子前进,就转到这里。如果你要切断电源,就转到中间。”听到介绍这么简单的知识,赫斯渥笑了笑。
“看着,这个把手是控制速度的。转到这里,”他边说边用手指指点着,“大约是每小时四英里。这里是八英里。开足了大约是每小时十四英里。”赫斯渥镇静地看着他。他以前看过司机开车。他差不多知道他们怎么开的车,确信只要稍微操练一下,他也会开的。
教练员又讲解了几个细节,然后说:
“现在,我们把车倒回去。”
当车子开回场地时,赫斯渥沉着地站在一边。
“有一件事你要当心,那就是起动时要平稳。开了一档速度之后,要等它走稳了,再换档加速。大多数人的一个通病就是总想一下子就把它开足全速。那不好,也很危险。会损坏马达的。你可不要那样做。”“我明白了,”赫斯渥说。
那个人不断地讲着,他在一边等了又等。
“现在你来开吧,”他终于说道。
这位从前的经理用手握住操纵杆,自以为轻轻地推了一下。可是,这东西起动起来比他想象的要容易得多,结果车猛地一下迅速朝前冲去,把他向后甩得靠在了车门上。他难为情地直起身来,这时教练员用刹车把车停了下来。
“你要小心才是,”他只说了这么一句。
可是,赫斯渥发现使用刹车和控制速度并不像他以为的那样立刻就能掌握。有一两次,要不是教练员在一旁提醒和伸手帮他的话,他就会从后面的栅栏上犁过去了。这位教练员对他颇为耐心,但他从未笑过。
“你得掌握同时使用双臂的诀窍,”他说,“这需要练习一下。”1点钟到了,这时他还在车上练习,他开始感到饿了。天下起雪来,他觉得很冷。他开始对在这节短轨道上开来开去有些厌倦了。
他们把电车开到轨道的末端,两人一起下了车。赫斯渥走进车场,找到一辆电车的踏板坐下,从口袋里拿出报纸包的午饭。没有水,面包又很干,但是他吃得有滋有味。在这里吃饭可以不拘礼节。他一边吞咽,一边打量着四周,心想这份工作真是又乏味又平淡。无论从哪方面说,这活儿都是令人讨厌的,十分令人讨厌的。不是因为它苦,而是因为它难。他想谁都会觉得它难的。
吃完饭后,他又像先前一样站在一边,等着轮到他。
本来是想叫他练习一下午的,可是大部分时间却花在等候上了。
终于到了晚上,随之而来的是饥饿和如何过夜的问题,他在心里盘算着。现在是5点半,他必须马上吃饭。倘若他要回家去,就得又走路又搭车地冻上两个半钟头。此外,按照吩咐,他第二天早晨7点钟就得来报到,而回家就意味着他必须在不该起来且不想起来的时候起床。他身上只有嘉莉给的大约1元1角5分钱,在他想到来这里之前,他原打算用这笔钱来付两个星期的煤帐的。
“他们在这附近肯定有个什么地方可以过夜的,”他想,“那个从纽瓦克来的家伙住在哪里呢?”最后,他决定去问一下。有一个小伙子冒着寒冷站在车场的一个门口边,等着最后一次轮到他。论年龄他还只是个孩子--大约21岁--但是由于贫困,身材却长得又瘦又长。稍微好一点的生活就能使这个小伙子变得丰满并神气起来。
“要是有人身无分文,他们怎么安排他?”赫斯渥小心翼翼地问。
这个小伙子把脸转向问话的人,表情敏锐而机警。
“你指的是吃饭吗?”他回答。
“是的。还有睡觉。我今天晚上无法回纽约了。”“我想你要是去问工头的话,他会安排的。他已经给我安排了。”“是这样吗?”“是的。我只是告诉他我一分钱也没有。哎呀,我回不了家了。我家还远在霍博肯。”赫斯渥只是清了一下嗓子,算是表示感谢。
“我知道他们在楼上有一个地方可以过夜。但是我不清楚是个什么样的地方。我想肯定糟糕得很。今天中午他给了我一张餐券。我知道饭可是不怎么样的。”赫斯渥惨然一笑,这个小伙子则大笑起来。
“这不好玩,是吗?”他问,希望听到一声愉快的回答,但是没有听到。
“不怎么好玩,”赫斯渥回答。
“要是我的话,现在就去找他,”小伙子主动说,“他可能会走开的。”赫斯渥去找了。
“这附近有什么地方可以让我过夜吗?”他问。“要是我非回纽约不可,我恐怕不能--”“如果你愿意睡,”这人打断了他,说道,“楼上有几张帆布床。”“这就行了,”他表示同意。
他本想要一张餐券,但是好像一直都没有合适的机会,他就决定这一晚上自己付了。
“我明天早上再向他要。”
他在附近一家便宜的餐馆吃了饭,因为又冷又寂寞,就直接去找前面提到的阁楼了。公司天黑之后就不再出车。这是警察的劝告。
这个房间看上去像是夜班工人休息的地方。里面放着大约九张帆布床,两三把木椅,一个肥皂箱,一个圆肚小炉子,炉子里升着火。他虽然来得很早,但已经有人在他之前就来了。
这个人正坐在炉子边烤着双手。
赫斯渥走近炉子,也把手伸出来烤火。他这次出来找事做所遇到的一切都显得穷愁潦倒,这使他有些心烦,但他还是硬着头皮坚持下去。他自以为还能坚持一阵子。
“天气很冷,是吧?”先来的人说。
“相当冷。”
一段长时间的沉默。
“这里可不大像个睡觉的地方,是吧?”这人说。
“总比没有强,”赫斯渥回答。
又是一阵沉默。
“我想上床睡觉了,”这人说。
他起身走到一张帆布床边,只脱了鞋子,就平躺了下来,拉过床上那条毯子和又脏又旧的盖被,裹在身上。看到这个情景,赫斯渥感到恶心,但他不去想它,而是盯着炉子,想着别的事情。不一会儿,他决定去睡觉,就挑了一张床,也把鞋子脱了。
他正准备上床睡觉,那个建议他来这里的小伙子走了进来,看见赫斯渥,想表示一下友好。
“总比没有强,”他说,看了看四周。
赫斯渥没把这话当作是对他说的。他以为这只是那个人自己在表示满意,因此没有回答。小伙子以为他情绪不好,就轻轻吹起了口哨。当他看见还有一个人睡着了时,就不再吹口哨,默不作声了。
赫斯渥尽量在这恶劣的环境下把自己弄得舒服一些。他和衣躺下来,推开脏盖被,不让它挨着头。但是,他终于因疲劳过度而瞌睡了。他开始感到盖被越来越舒服,忘记了它很脏,把它拉上来盖住脖子,睡着了。
早晨,他还在做着一个愉快的梦,几个人在这寒冷而凄凉的房间里走动,把他弄醒了。他在梦中回到了芝加哥,回到了他自己那舒适的家中。杰西卡正在准备去什么地方,他一直在和她谈论着这件事。他脑子里的这个情景如此清晰,和现在这个房间一对比,使他大吃了一惊。他抬起头来,这个冷酷、痛苦的现实,使他猛地清醒了。
“我看我还是起床吧,”他说。
这层楼上没有水。他在寒冷中穿上鞋了,站起身来,抖了抖自己僵硬的身子。他觉得自己衣衫不整,头发凌乱。
“见鬼!”他在戴帽子时,嘴里嘀咕道。
楼下又热闹起来。
他找到一个水龙头,下面有一个原来用来饮马的水槽。可是没有毛巾,他的手帕昨天也弄脏了。他将就着用冰冷的水擦擦眼睛就算洗好了。然后,他找到已经在场上的工头。
“你吃过早饭了吗?”那个大人物问。
“没有,”赫斯渥说。
“那就去吃吧,你的车要等一会儿才能准备好。”赫斯渥犹豫起来。
“你能给我一张餐券吗?”他吃力地问。
“给你,”那人说,递给他一张餐券。
他的这顿早餐和头一天的晚餐一样差,就吃了些炸牛排和劣质咖啡。然后他又回来了。
“喂,”当他进来时,工头指着他招呼说,“过一会儿,你开这辆车出去。”他在阴暗的车棚里爬上驾驶台,等候发车的信号。他很紧张,不过开车出去倒是一件令人欣慰的事。无论干什么事都比呆在车棚里强。
这是罢工的第四天,形势恶化了。罢工工人听从他们的领袖以及报纸的劝告,一直在和平地进行斗争。没有什么大的暴力行动。电车遭到阻拦,这是事实,并且和开车的人展开了辩论。有些司机和售票员被争取过去带走了,有些车窗玻璃被砸碎,也有嘲笑和叫骂的,但是至多只有五六起冲突中有人受了重伤。这些行动是围观群众所为,罢工领袖否认对此负责。
可是,罢工工人无事可干,又看到公司在警察的支持下,显得神气活现,他们被惹恼了。他们眼看着每天有更多的车辆在运行,每天有更多的公司当局的布告,说罢工工人的有效反抗已经被粉碎。这迫使罢工工人产生了铤而走险的想法。他们看到,和平的方式意味着公司很快就会全线通车,而那些抱怨的罢工工人就会被遗忘。没有什么比和平的方式对公司更有利了。
突然,他们狂怒起来,于是暴风骤雨持续了一个星期。袭击电车,殴打司乘人员,和警察发生冲突,掀翻轨道,还有开熗的,最后弄得常常发生街头斗殴和聚众闹事,国民警卫队密布全城。
赫斯渥对形势的这些变化一无所知。
“把你的车子开出去,”工头叫道,使劲地向他挥动着一只手。一个新手售票员从后面跳上车来,打了两遍铃,作为开车的信号。赫斯渥转动操纵杆,开车从大门出来,上了车场前面的街道。这时,上来两个身强力壮的警察,一边一个,站在驾驶台上他的身边。
听得车场门口一声锣响,售票员打了两遍铃,赫斯渥起动了电车。
两个警察冷静地观察着四周。
“今天早晨天气真冷,”左边的一个说,口音带着浓重的爱尔兰土腔。
“昨天我可是受够了,”另一个说,“我可不想一直干这种活。”“我也一样。”两个人都毫不在意赫斯渥,他冒着寒风站在那里,被吹得浑身冰冷,心里还在想着给他的指令。
“保持平稳的速度,”工头说过,“遇到任何看上去不像是真正的乘客的人,都不要停车。遇到人群你也无论如何不要停车。”两个警察沉默了一会儿。
“开前一辆车的人肯定是安全通过了,”左边的警察说,“到处都没看到他的车。”“谁在那辆车上?”第二个警察问,当然是指护车的警察。
“谢弗和瑞安。”
又是一阵沉默,在这段时间内,电车平稳地向前行驶。沿着这段路没有多少房屋。赫斯渥也没看见多少人。在他看来,情况并不太糟。倘若他不是这么冷的话,他觉得自己是可以开得很好的。
突然,出乎他的预料,前面出现了一段弯路,打消了他的这种感觉。他切断电源,使劲地一转刹车,但是已经来不及避免一次不自然的急转弯了。这把他吓了一跳,他想要说些抱歉的话,但又忍住了没说。
“你要当心这些转弯的地方,”左边的警察屈尊地说。
“你说得很对,”赫斯渥惭愧地表示同意。
“这条线上有很多这种转弯的地方,”右边的警察说。
转弯之后,出现了一条居民较多的街道。看得见前面有一两个行人。有一个男孩拎着一只铁皮牛奶桶,从一家大门里出来,从他的嘴里,赫斯渥第一次尝到了不受欢迎的滋味。
“工贼!”他大声骂道,“工贼!”
赫斯渥听见了骂声,但是努力不置可否,甚至连心里也一声不吭。他知道他会挨骂的,而且可能会听到更多类似的骂声。
在前面的拐角处,一个人站在轨道旁,示意车子停下。
“别理他,”一个警察说,“他要搞鬼的。”赫斯渥遵命而行。到了拐角处,他看出这样做是明智的。
这个人一发觉他们不打算理他,就挥了挥拳头。
“啊,你这该死的胆小鬼!”他大声叫道。
站在拐角处的五六个人,冲着疾驶而过的电车,发出一阵辱骂和嘲笑声。
赫斯渥稍稍有一点畏缩。实际情况比他原来想象的还要糟一些。
这时,看得见前面过去三四条横马路的地方,轨道上有一堆东西。
“好哇,他们在这里捣过鬼,”一个警察说。
“也许我们要来一场争论了,”另一个说。
赫斯渥把车开到附近停了下来。可是,还没等他把车完全停稳,就围上来一群人。这些人有一部分是原来的司机和售票员,还有一些是他们的朋友和同情者。
“下车吧,伙计,”其中一个人用一种息事宁人的口气说。
“你并不想从别人的嘴里抢饭吃,是吧?”赫斯渥握着刹车和操纵杆不松手,面色苍白,实在不知如何是好。
“靠后站,”一个警察大声叫道,从驾驶台的栏杆上探出身来。“马上把这些东西搬开。给人家一个机会干他的工作。”“听着,伙计,”这位领头的人不理睬警察,对赫斯渥说。
“我们都是工人,像你一样。倘若你是个正式的司机,受到了我们所受的待遇,你不会愿意有人插进来抢你的饭碗的,是吧?
你不会愿意有人来剥夺你争取自己应有的权利的机会的,是吧?”“关掉发动机!关掉发动机!”另一个警察粗声粗气地催促着。“快滚开。”他说着,跃过栏杆,跳下车站在人群的面前,开始把人群往回推。另一个警察也立即下车站到他的身边。
“赶快靠后站,”他们大叫道,“滚开。你们到底要干什么?
走开,赶快。”
人群就像是一群蜜蜂。
“别推我,”其中的一个罢工工人坚决地说,“我可没干什么。”“滚开!”警察喊道,挥舞着警棍。“我要给你脑门上来一棍子。快后退。”“真是见鬼了!”另一个罢工工人一边喊着,一边倒推起来,同时还加上了几句狠狠的咒骂声。
啪地一声,他的前额挨了一警棍。他的两眼昏花地眨了几下,两腿发抖,举起双手,摇摇晃晃地朝后退去。作为回敬,这位警察的脖子上挨了飞快的一拳。
这个警察被这一拳激怒了,他左冲右撞,发疯似地挥舞着警棍四处打人。他得到了他的穿蓝制服的同行的有力支援,这位同行还火上浇油地大声咒骂着愤怒的人群。由于罢工工人躲闪得快,深有造成严重的伤害。现在,他们站在人行道上嘲笑着。
“售票员在哪里?”一个警察大声叫着,目光落在那个人身上,这时他已经紧张不安地走上前来,站到赫斯渥身边。赫斯渥一直站在那里呆呆地看着这场纠纷,与其说是害怕,不如说是吃惊。
“你为什么不下车到这里来,把轨道上的这些石头搬开?”警察问。“你站在那里干什么?你想整天待在这里吗?下来!”赫斯渥激动地喘着粗气,和那个紧张的售票员一起跳下车来,好像叫的是他一样。
“喂,赶快,“另一个警察说。
虽然天气很冷,这两个警察却又热又狂。赫斯渥和售票员一起干活,把石头一块一块地搬走。他自己也干得发热了。
“啊,你们这些工贼,你们!”人群叫了起来,“你们这些胆小鬼!要抢别人的工作,是吗?要抢穷人的饭碗,是吗?你们这些贼。喂,我们会抓住你们的。你们就等着吧。”这些话并不是出自一个人之口。到处都有人在说,许多类似的话混合在一起,还夹杂着咒骂声。
“干活吧,你们这些恶棍!”一个声音叫道,“干你们卑鄙的活吧。你们是压贫穷人的吸血鬼!”“愿上帝饿死你们,”一个爱尔兰老太婆喊道,这时她打开附近的一扇窗户,伸出头来。
“是的,还有你,”她和一个警察的目光相遇,又补充道。
“你这个残忍的强盗!你打我儿子的脑袋,是吧?你这个冷酷的杀人魔鬼。啊,你--”但是警察却置若罔闻。
“见你的鬼去吧,你这个老母夜叉,”他盯着四周分散的人群,低声咕哝着。
这时石头都已搬开了,赫斯渥在一起连续不断的谩骂声中又爬上了驾驶台。就在两个警察也上车站到他的身旁,售票员打铃时,砰!砰!从车窗和车门扔进大大小小的石头来。有一块差点擦伤了赫斯渥的脑袋。又一块打碎了后窗的玻璃。
“拉足操纵杆。”一个警察大声嚷道,自己伸手去抓把手。
赫斯渥照办了,电车飞奔起来,后面跟着一阵石头的碰撞声和一连串咒骂声。
“那个王八蛋打中了我的脖子,”一个警察说,“不过,我也好好回敬了他一棍子。”“我看我肯定把几个人打出了血,”另一个说。
“我认识那个骂我们是×××的那个大块头家伙,”第一个说,“为此,我不会放过他的。”“一到那里,我就知道我们准会有麻烦的,”第二个说。
赫斯渥又热又激动,两眼紧盯着前方。对他来说,这是一段惊人的经历。他曾经从报纸上看到过这种事情,但是身临起境时却觉得完全是一件新鲜事。精神上他倒并非胆小怕事。刚刚经历的这一切,现在反倒激发他下定决心,要顽强地坚持到底。他再也没去想纽约或者他的公寓。这次出车似乎要他全力以赴,无暇顾及其它了。
现在他们畅通无阻地驶进了布鲁克林的商业中心。人们注视着打碎的车窗和穿便服的赫斯渥。不时地有声音叫着“工贼”,还听到其它的辱骂声,但是没有人群袭击电车。到了商业区的电车终点站,一个警察去打电话给他所在的警察分局,报告路上遇到的麻烦。
“那里有一帮家伙,”他说,“还在埋伏着等待我们。最好派人去那里把他们赶走。”电车往回开时,一路上平静多了--有人谩骂,有人观望,有人扔石头,但是没有人袭击电车。当赫斯渥看见车场时,轻松地出了一口气。
“好啦,”他对自己说。“我总算平安地过来了。”电车驶进了车场,他得到允许可以休息一下,但是后来他又被叫去出车。这一次,新上来了一对警察。他稍微多了一点自信,把车开得飞快,驶过那些寻常的街道,觉得不怎么害怕了。可是另一方面,他却吃尽了苦头。那天又湿又冷,天上飘着零星的雪花,寒风阵阵,因为电车速度飞快,更加冷得无法忍受。他的衣服不是穿着来干这种活的。他冻得直抖,于是像他以前看到别的司机所做的那样,跺着双脚,拍着两臂,但是一声不吭。他现在的处境既新鲜又危险,这在某种程度上减轻了他对被起来这里感到的厌恶和痛苦,但是还不足以使他不感到闷闷不乐。他想,这简直是狗过的日子。被起来干这种活真是命苦哇。
支撑着他的唯一念头,就是嘉莉对他的侮辱。他想,他还没有堕落到要受她的侮辱的地步。他是能够干些事的--甚至是这种事--是能够干一阵子的。情况会好起来的。他会攒一些钱的。
正当他想着这些时,一个男孩扔过来一团泥块,打中了他的手臂。这一下打得很疼,他被激怒了,比今天早晨以来的任何时候都要愤怒。
“小杂种!”他咕哝道。
“伤着你了吗?”一个警察问道。
“没有,”他回答。
在一个拐角上,电车因为拐弯而放慢了速度。一个罢工的司机站在人行道上,向他喊道:“伙计,你为什么不下车来,做个真正的男子汉呢?请记住,我们的斗争只是为了争取像样的工资,仅此而已。我们得养家糊口埃"这个人看来很倾向于采取和平的方式。
赫斯渥假装没有看见他。他两眼直瞪着前方,拉足了操纵杆。那声音带着一些恳求的味道。
整个上午情况都是这样,一直持续到下午。他这样出了三次车。他吃的饭顶不住这样的工作,而且寒冷也影响了他。每次到了终点站,他都要停车暖和一下,但他还是难过得想要呻吟了。有一个车场的工作人员看他可怜,借给他一顶厚实的帽子和一副羊皮手套。这一次,他可真是感激极了。
他下午第二次出车时,开到半路遇到了一群人,他们用一根旧电线杆挡住了电车的去路。
“把那东西从轨道上搬开,”两个警察大声叫道。
“唷,唷,唷!”人群喊着,“你们自己搬吧。”两个警察下了车,赫斯渥也准备跟着下去。
“你留在那里,”一个警察叫道,“会有人把你的车开走的。”在一片混乱声中,赫斯渥听到一个声音就在他身边说话。
“下来吧,伙计,做一个真正的男子汉。不要和穷人斗。那让公司去干吧。”他认出就是在拐角处对他喊话的那个人。这次他也像前面一样。假装没听见。
“下来吧,”那个人温和地重复道。“你不想和穷人斗的。一点也不想的。”这是个十分善辩且狡猾的司机。
从什么地方又来了一个警察,和那两个警察联合起来,还有人去打电话要求增派警察。赫斯渥注视着四周,态度坚决但内心害怕。
一个人揪住了他的外套。
“你给我下车吧,”那个人嚷着,用力拉他,想把他从栏杆上拖下来。
“放手,”赫斯渥凶狠地说。
“我要给你点厉害瞧瞧--你这个工贼!”一个爱尔兰小伙子喊着跳上车来,对准赫斯渥就是一拳。赫斯渥急忙躲闪,结果这一拳打在肩膀上而不是下颚上。
“滚开,”一个警察大叫着,赶快过来援救,当然照例加上一阵咒骂。
赫斯渥恢复了镇静,面色苍白,浑身发抖。现在,他面临的情况变得严重了。人们抬头看着他,嘲笑着他。一个女孩在做着鬼脸。
他的决心开始动摇了。这时开来一辆巡逻车,从车上下来更多的警察。这样一来,轨道迅速得到清理,路障排除了。
“马上开车,赶快,”警察说,于是他又开着车走了。
最后他们碰到了一群真正的暴徒。这群暴徒在电车返回行驶到离车场一两英里的地方时,截住了电车。这一带看起来非常贫困。他想赶快开过去,可是轨道又被阻塞了。他还在五六条横马路之外,就看见这里有人在往轨道上搬着什么东西。
“他们又来了!”一个警察叫了起来。
“这一次我要给他们一些厉害,”第二个警察说,他快要忍耐不住了。当电车开上前时,赫斯渥浑身感到一阵不安。像先前一样,人群开始叫骂起来。但是,这回他们不走过来,而是投掷着东西。有一两块车窗玻璃被打碎了,赫斯渥躲过了一块石头。
两个警察一起冲向人群,但是人们反而朝电车奔来。其中有一个女人--看模样只是个小姑娘--拿着一根粗棍子。
她愤怒至极,对着赫斯渥就是一棍子,赫斯渥躲开了。这一下,她的同伴们大受鼓舞,跳上车来,把赫斯渥拖下了车。他还没有来得及说话或者叫喊,就已经跌倒了。
“放开我,”他说,朝一边倒下去。
“啊,你这个吸血鬼,”他听到有人说。拳打脚踢像雨点般落到他的身上。他仿佛快要窒息了。然后,有两个人像是在把他拖开,他挣扎着想脱身。
“别动了,”一个声音说,“你没事了。站起来吧。”他被放开后,清醒了过来。这时,他认出是那两个警察。他感到精疲力尽得快要晕过去了。他觉得下巴上有什么湿的东西。他抬起手去摸摸,然后一看,是血。
“他们把我打伤了,”他呆头呆脑地说,伸手去摸手帕。
“好啦,好啦,”一个警察说,“只是擦破了点皮。”现在,他的神志清醒了,他看了看四周。他正站在一家小店里,他们暂时把他留在那里。当他站在那里揩着下巴时,他看见外面的电车和骚动的人群。那里有一辆巡逻车,还有另外一辆车。
他走到门口,向外看了看。那是一辆救护车,正在倒车。
他看见警察使劲朝人群冲了几次,逮捕了一些人。
“倘若你想把车开回去的话,现在就来吧,”一个警察打开小店的门,向里看了看说。
他走了出来,实在不知道自己该怎么办才好。他感到很冷,很害怕。
“售票员在哪里?”他问。
“哦,他现在不在这里,”警察说。
赫斯渥朝电车走去,紧张地爬上了车。就在他上车时,响了一声手熗声,他觉得有什么东西刺痛了他的肩膀。
“谁开的熗?”他听到一个警察叫起来,“天哪!谁开的熗?”两人甩下他,朝一幢大楼跑去。他停了一会儿,然后下了车。
“天哪!”赫斯渥喊道,声音微弱。“这个我可受不了啦。”他紧张地走到拐角处,弯进一条小街,匆匆走去。
“哎唷!”他呻吟着,吸了一口气。
离这里不远,有一个小女孩在盯着他看
“你最好还是赶快溜吧,”她叫道。
他冒着暴风雪上了回家的路,暴风雪刮得人睁不开眼睛。
等他到达渡口时,已经是黄昏了。船舱里坐满了生活舒适的人,他们好奇地打量着他。他的头还在打着转转,弄得他糊里糊涂。河上的灯火在白茫茫的漫天大雪中闪烁着,如此壮观的景色,却没有引其他的注意。他顽强地、步履艰难地走着,一直走回了公寓。他进了公寓,觉得屋里很暖。嘉莉已经出去了。
桌上放着两份她留在那里的晚报。他点上了煤气灯,坐了下来。接着又站了起来,脱去衣服看看肩膀。只是擦伤了一小点。
他洗了手和脸,明显地还在发愣,又把头发梳好。然后,他找了些东西来吃,终于,他不再感到饿了,就在他那舒服的摇椅里坐了下来。这一下可是轻松极了。
他用手托住下巴,暂时忘记了报纸。
“嘿,”过了一会儿,他回过神来说,“那里的活儿可真难干呀。”然后他回头看见了报纸。他轻轻叹了一口气。拾起了《世界报》。
“罢工正在布鲁克林蔓延,”他念道,“城里到处都有暴乱发生。”他把报纸拿好些,舒舒服服地往下看。这是他最感兴趣的新闻。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 40楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 40 A PUBLIC DISSENSION: A FINAL APPEAL
There was no after-theatre lark, however, so far as Carrie was concerned. She made her way homeward, thinking about her absence. Hurstwood was asleep, but roused up to look as she passed through to her own bed.
"Is that you?" he said.
"Yes," she answered.
The next morning at breakfast she felt like apologising.
"I couldn't get home last evening," she said.
"Ah, Carrie," he answered, "what's the use saying that? I don't care. You needn't tell me that, though."
"I couldn't," said Carrie, her colour rising. Then, seeing that he looked as if he said "I know," she exclaimed: "Oh, all right. I don't care."
From now on, her indifference to the flat was even greater. There seemed no common ground on which they could talk to one another. She let herself be asked for expenses. It became so with him that he hated to do it. He preferred standing off the butcher and baker. He ran up a grocery bill of sixteen dollars with Oeslogge, laying in a supply of staple articles, so that they would not have to buy any of those things for some time to come. Then he changed his grocery. It was the same with the butcher and several others. Carrie never heard anything of this directly from him. He asked for such as he could expect, drifting farther and farther into a situation which could have but one ending.
In this fashion, September went by.
"Isn't Mr. Drake going to open his hotel?" Carrie asked several times.
"Yes. He won't do it before October, though, now."
Carrie became disgusted. "Such a man," she said to herself frequently. More and more she visited. She put most of her spare money in clothes, which, after all, was not an astonishing amount. At last the opera she was with announced its departure within four weeks. "Last two weeks of the Great Comic Opera success -- The-," etc., was upon all billboards and in the newspapers, before she acted.
"I'm not going out on the road," said Miss Osborne.
Carrie went with her to apply to another manager.
"Ever had any experience?" was one of his questions.
"I'm with the company at the Casino now."
"Oh, you are?" he said.
The end of this was another engagement at twenty per week.
Carrie was delighted. She began to feel that she had a place in the world. People recognised ability.
So changed was her state that the home atmosphere became intolerable. It was all poverty and trouble there, or seemed to be, because it was a load to bear. It became a place to keep away from. Still she slept there, and did a fair amount of work, keeping it in order. It was a sitting place for Hurstwood. He sat and rocked, rocked and read, enveloped in the gloom of his own fate. October went by, and November. It was the dead of winter almost before he knew it, and there he sat.
Carrie was doing better, that he knew. Her clothes were improved now, even fine. He saw her coming and going, sometimes picturing to himself her rise. Little eating had thinned him somewhat. He had no appetite. His clothes, too, were a poor man's clothes. Talk about getting something had become even too threadbare and ridiculous for him. So he folded his hands and waited -- for what, he could not anticipate.
At last, however, troubles became too thick. The hounding of creditors, the indifference of Carrie, the silence of the flat, and presence of winter, all joined to produce a climax. It was effected by the arrival of Oeslogge, personally, when Carrie was there.
"I call about my bill," said Mr. Oeslogge.
Carrie was only faintly surprised.
"How much is it?" she asked.
"Sixteen dollars," he replied.
"Oh, that much?" said Carrie. "Is this right?" she asked, turning to Hurstwood.
"Yes," he said.
"Well, I never heard anything about it."
She looked as if she thought he had been contracting some needless expense.
"Well, we had it all right," he answered. Then he went to the door. "I can't pay you anything on that to-day," he said, mildly.
"Well, when can you?" said the grocer.
"Not before Saturday, anyhow," said Hurstwood.
"Huh!" returned the grocer. "This is fine. I must have that. I need the money."
Carrie was standing farther back in the room, hearing it all. She was greatly distressed. It was so bad and commonplace. Hurstwood was annoyed also.
"Well," he said, "there's no use talking about it now. If you'll come in Saturday, I'll pay you something on it."
The grocery man went away.
"How are we going to pay it?" asked Carrie, astonished by the bill. "I can't do it."
"Well, you don't have to," he said. "He can't get what he can't get. He'll have to wait."
"I don't see how we ran up such a bill as that," said Carrie.
"Well, we ate it," said Hurstwood.
"It's funny," she replied, still doubting.
"What's the use of your standing there and talking like that, now?" he asked. "Do you think I've had it alone? You talk as if I'd taken something."
"Well, it's too much, anyhow," said Carrie. "I oughtn't to be made to pay for it. I've got more than I can pay for now."
"All right," replied Hurstwood, sitting down in silence. He was sick of the grind of this thing.
Carrie went out, and there he sat, determining to do something.
There had been appearing in the papers about this time rumours and notices of an approaching strike on the trolley lines in Brooklyn. There was general dissatisfaction as to the hours of labour required and the wages paid. As usual -- and for some inexplicable reason -- the men chose the winter for the forcing of the hand of their employers and the settlement of their difficulties.
Hurstwood had been reading of this thing, and wondering concerning the huge tie-up which would follow. A day or two before this trouble with Carrie, it came. On a cold afternoon, when everything was grey and it threatened to snow, the papers announced that the men had been called out on all the lines.
Being so utterly idle, and his mind filled with the numerous predictions which had been made concerning the scarcity of labour this winter and the panicky state of the financial market, Hurstwood read this with interest. He noted the claims of the striking motormen and conductors, who said that they had been wont to receive two dollars a day in times past, but that for a year or more "trippers" had been introduced, which cut down their chance of livelihood one-half, and increased their hours of servitude from ten to twelve, and even fourteen. These "trippers" were men put on during the busy and rush hours, to take a car out for one trip. The compensation paid for such a trip was only twenty-five cents. When the rush or busy hours were over, they were laid off. Worst of all, no man might know when he was going to get a car. He must come to the barns in the morning and wait around in fair and foul weather until such time as he was needed. Two trips were an average reward for so much waiting -- a little over three hours' work for fifty cents. The work of waiting was not counted.
The men complained that this system was extending, and that the time was not far off when but a few out of 7,000 employees would have regular two-dollar-a-day work at all. They demanded that the system be abolished, and that ten hours be considered a day's work, barring unavoidable delays, with $2.25 pay. They demanded immediate acceptance of these terms, which the various trolley companies refused.
Hurstwood at first sympathised with the demands of these men -- indeed, it is a question whether he did not always sympathise with them to the end, belie him as his actions might. Reading nearly all the news, he was attracted first by the scare-heads with which the trouble was noted in the "World." He read it fully -- the names of the seven companies involved, the number of men.
"They're foolish to strike in this sort of weather," he thought to himself. "Let 'em win if they can, though."
The next day there was even a larger notice of it. "Brooklynites Walk," said the "World." "Knights of Labour Tie up the Trolley Lines Across the Bridge." "About Seven Thousand Men Out."
Hurstwood read this, formulating to himself his own idea of what would be the outcome. He was a great believer in the strength of corporations.
"They can't win," he said, concerning the men. "They haven't any money. The police will protect the companies. They've got to. The public has to have its cars."
He didn't sympathise with the corporations, but strength was with them. So was property and public utility.
"Those fellows can't win," he thought.
Among other things, he noticed a circular issued by one of the companies, which read:
ATLANTIC AVENUE RAILROAD
SPECIAL NOTICE
The motormen and conductors and other employees of this company having abruptly left its service, an opportunity is now given to all loyal men who have struck against their will to be reinstated, providing they will make their applications by twelve o'clock noon on Wednesday, January 16th. Such men will be given employment (with guaranteed protection) in the order in which such applications are received, and runs and positions assigned them accordingly. Otherwise, they will be considered discharged, and every vacancy will be filled by a new man as soon as his services can be secured. (Signed) Benjamin Norton PRESIDENT He also noted among the want ads. one which read:
WANTED -- 50 skilled motormen, accustomed to Westinghouse system, to run U.S. mail cars only, in the City of Brooklyn; protection guaranteed.
He noted particularly in each the "protection guaranteed." It signified to him the unassailable power of the companies.
"They've got the militia on their side," he thought. "There isn't anything those men can do."
While this was still in his mind, the incident with Oeslogge and Carrie occurred. There had been a good deal to irritate him, but this seemed much the worst. Never before had she accused him of stealing -- or very near that. She doubted the naturalness of so large a bill. And he had worked so hard to make expenses seem light. He had been "doing" butcher and baker in order not to call on her. He had eaten very little -- almost nothing.
"Damn it all!" he said. "I can get something. I'm not down yet."
He thought that he really must do something now. It was too cheap to sit around after such an insinuation as this. Why, after a little, he would be standing anything.
He got up and looked out the window into the chilly street. It came gradually into his mind, as he stood there, to go to Brooklyn.
"Why not?" his mind said. "Any one can get work over there. You'll get two a day."
"How about accidents?" said a voice. "You might get hurt."
"Oh, there won't be much of that," he answered. "They've called out the police. Any one who wants to run a car will be protected all right."
"You don't know how to run a car," rejoined the voice.
"I won't apply as a motorman," he answered. "I can ring up fares all right."
"They'll want motormen mostly."
"They'll take anybody; that I know."
For several hours he argued pro and con with this mental counsellor, feeling no need to act at once in a matter so sure of profit.
In the morning he put on his best clothes, which were poor enough, and began stirring about, putting some bread and meat into a page of a newspaper. Carrie watched him, interested in this new move.
"Where are you going?" she asked.
"Over to Brooklyn," he answered. Then, seeing her still inquisitive, he added: "I think I can get on over there."
"On the trolley lines?" said Carrie, astonished.
"Yes," he rejoined.
"Aren't you afraid?" she asked.
"What of?" he answered. "The police are protecting them."
"The paper said four men were hurt yesterday."
"Yes," he returned; "but you can't go by what the papers say. They'll run the cars all right."
He looked rather determined now, in a desolate sort of way, and Carrie felt very sorry. Something of the old Hurstwood was here -- the least shadow of what was once shrewd and pleasant strength. Outside, it was cloudy and blowing a few flakes of snow.
"What a day to go over there," thought Carrie.
Now he left before she did, which was a remarkable thing, and tramped eastward to Fourteenth Street and Sixth Avenue, where he took the car. He had read that scores of applicants were applying at the office of the Brooklyn City Railroad building and were being received. He made his way there by horse-car and ferry -- a dark, silent man -- to the offices in question. It was a long way, for no cars were running, and the day was cold; but he trudged along grimly. Once in Brooklyn, he could clearly see and feel that a strike was on. People showed it in their manner. Along the routes of certain tracks not a car was running. About certain corners and nearby saloons small groups of men were lounging. Several spring wagons passed him, equipped with plain wooden chairs, and labelled "Flatbush" or "Prospect Park. Fare, Ten Cents." He noticed cold and even gloomy faces. Labour was having its little war.
When he came near the office in question, he saw a few men standing about, and some policemen. On the far corners were other men -- whom he took to be strikers -- watching. All the houses were small and wooden, the streets poorly paved. After New York, Brooklyn looked actually poor and hard-up.
He made his way into the heart of the small group, eyed by policemen and the men already there. One of the officers addressed him.
"What are you looking for?"
"I want to see if I can get a place."
"The offices are up those steps," said the bluecoat. His face was a very neutral thing to contemplate. In his heart of hearts, he sympathised with the strikers and hated this "scab." In his heart of hearts, also, he felt the dignity and use of the police force, which commanded order. Of its true social significance, he never once dreamed. His was not the mind for that. The two feelings blended in him -- neutralised one another and him. He would have fought for this man as determinedly as for himself, and yet only so far as commanded. Strip him of his uniform, and he would have soon picked his side.
Hurstwood ascended a dusty flight of steps and entered a small, dust-coloured office, in which were a railing, a long desk, and several clerks.
"Well, sir?" said a middle-aged man, looking up at him from the long desk.
"Do you want to hire any men?" inquired Hurstwood.
"What are you -- a motorman?"
"No; I'm not anything," said Hurstwood.
He was not at all abashed by his position. He knew these people needed men. If one didn't take him, another would. This man could take him or leave him, just as he chose.
"Well, we prefer experienced men, of course," said the man. He paused, while Hurstwood smiled indifferently. Then he added: "Still, I guess you can learn. What is your name?"
"Wheeler," said Hurstwood.
The man wrote an order on a small card. "Take that to our barns," he said, "and give it to the foreman. He'll show you what to do."
Hurstwood went down and out. He walked straight away in the direction indicated, while the policemen looked after.
"There's another wants to try it," said Officer Kiely to Officer Macey.
"I have my mind he'll get his fill," returned the latter, quietly.
They had been in strikes before.
然而,就嘉莉而言,不存在什么散场后的玩乐。她径直回家去了,还在想着自己没有回家吃饭的事。赫斯渥已经睡着了,但是当她穿过房间朝自己的床走去时,他醒来看了看。 “是你吗?”他说。
“是的,”她回答。
第二天早饭时,她想要道个歉。
“昨天晚上我没办法回家吃饭,”她说。
“啊,嘉莉,”他回答,“说这话有什么用呢?我不在乎的。不过,你大可不必告诉我这个。”“我没办法,”嘉莉说,脸色更红了。然后,发现他看上去像是在说“我知道的,”她叫了起来:“哦,好哇。我也不在乎。”从这以后,她对这个家更加漠不关心了。他们之间似乎已经没有了任何相互交谈的共同基矗她总是等着他来开口问她要开支的钱。这使他十分难堪,因此他极不情愿这样做。他宁愿躲着肉铺老板和面包房老板。他向奥斯拉格赊了16块钱的食品帐,贮存了一批主要食品,这样他们在一段时间之内就不用买这些东西了。然后,他换了一家食品店。对于肉铺老板和其他几家老板,他也采用了同样的办法。这一切,嘉莉从未直接听他谈起过。他只开口要他能指望得到的东西,越来越深地陷入了只可能有一种结局的处境。
就这样,9月份过去了。
“德雷克先生不打算开旅馆了吗?”嘉莉问了几次。
“要开的,不过现在他要到10月份才能开。”嘉莉开始感到厌恶了。“这种人哪,”她常常自言自语。她的出门访友越来越多。她把自己多余的钱大部分用来买衣服,这笔钱毕竟也不是什么惊人的数目嘛,她参加演出的歌剧四星期内要去外地演出的消息终于宣布了。在她采取行动之前,所有的广告栏和报纸上都登着:“伟大的喜歌剧之杰作上演最后两周--”云去。
“我不打算去巡回演出,”奥斯本小姐说。
嘉莉跟着她一起去向另一个经理求职。
“有什么经验吗?”是他的问题之一。
“现在,我是在卡西诺戏院演出的剧团的演员。”“哦,是吗?”他说。
谈的结果是又签了一份周薪20块钱的合同。
嘉莉很高兴。她开始觉得自己在这个世界上已经有了一席之地。人们还是赏识才能的。
她的处境发生了如此巨大的变化,使得家里的气氛变得无法忍受了。家里有的只是贫困和烦恼,或者看上去是这样,因为它是一个负担。它变成了一个避之唯恐不及的地方。可是,她却还在那里睡觉,干相当多的家务活,保持家里的整洁。
对于赫斯渥,这里则是他可以坐的地方。他坐着摇啊,摇啊,看看报纸,沉没在自己悲惨的命运之中。10月份过去了,接着是11月份。他几乎没有觉察,就已经到了严冬,而他还是坐在那里。
嘉莉干得越来越好,这一点他很清楚。现在,她的衣服漂亮多了,甚至可以说得上是华丽了。他看着她进进出出,有时候自己想象她飞黄腾达的情景。他吃得很少,有些消瘦了。他没有食欲。他的衣服也已经破旧。关于要找事做的那套话,连他自己都觉得乏味可笑。因此,他就十指交叉地等待着--等待什么呢,他也无法预料。
可是,最终麻烦事积得太多了。债主的追逼、嘉莉的冷漠、家里的寂静,还有冬天的来临,这一切加在一起使麻烦达到了顶点。这是由奥斯拉格亲自上门讨债而引发的,当时嘉莉也在家中。
“我来收欠帐,”奥斯拉格先生说。
嘉莉只是微微有点吃惊。
“有多少欠帐?”她问。
“16块钱,”他回答。
“哦,有那么多吗?”嘉莉说,“这数目对吗?”她转向赫斯渥问道。
“对的,”他说。
“可是,我从没听说过这笔帐呀。”
她看上去像是以为他负的债是些不必要的开支。
“噢,我们是欠了这笔帐,”他回答。然后,他走到门口。
“可今天我付不了你一分钱,”他温和地说。
“那么,你什么时候能付呢?”食品店老板说。
“不管怎么样,星期六之前是不行的,”赫斯渥说。
“嘿!”食品店老板回答。“这话说得真好。但是我必须拿到这笔钱。我要钱用。”嘉莉正站在房间里离门远些的地方,听到了这一切。她很苦恼。这事太糟糕、太无聊了。赫斯渥也恼火了。
“喂,”他说,“现在说什么也没用的。如果你星期六来的话,我会付你一些的。”食品店老板走掉了。
“我们怎么来付这笔账呢?”嘉莉问,对这笔帐很吃惊。“我可付不起。”“哦,你不必付的,”他说,“他收不到的帐就是收不到的。
他只得等着。”
“我不明白我们怎么会欠这么一大笔帐呢?”嘉莉说。
“哦,我们吃掉的,”赫斯渥说。
“真奇怪,”她回答,还是有些怀疑。
“现在你站在那里,说这些话有什么用呢?”他问,“你以为是我一个人吃的吗?听你的口气,像是我偷了什么似的。”“可是,不管怎么说,这数目太大了,”嘉莉说,“不该要我付这笔帐的。现在我已经是入不敷出了。”“好吧,”赫斯渥回答,默默地坐了下来。这事真折磨人,他已经受够了。
嘉莉出去了,而他还坐在那里,下定决心要做些事情。
大约就在这段时间里,报上不断出现有关布鲁克林有轨电车工人即将罢工的传闻和通告。工人们对工作时间和工资待遇普遍感到不满。像往常一样--并且为了某种无法解释的缘故--工人们选择冬天来逼资方表态,解决他们的困难。
赫斯渥早已从报上知道了这件事情,一直在想着罢工之后将会出现的大规模的交通瘫痪。在这次和嘉莉争吵的前一两天,罢工开始了。一个寒冷的下午,天色阴暗,眼看就要下雪了,报上宣布有轨电车工人全线罢工了。
赫斯渥闲得无聊,头脑里装满了人们关于今年冬天将缺少劳动力和金融市场将出现恐慌局面的多种预测,很有兴趣地看着罢工的新闻。他注意到了罢工的司机和售票员提出的要求。他们说,过去他们一直拿着2块钱一天的工资,但是最近一年多来,出现了“临时工”,他们谋生的机会就随之减少了一半,而劳作的时间却由十个小时增加到了十二个小时,甚至是十四个小时。这些“临时工”是在繁忙和高峰的时候临时来开一次电车的工人。这样开一次车的报酬只有2毛5分钱。等高峰或繁忙时刻一过,他们就被解雇了。最糟糕的是,谁也不知道自己什么时候有车可开。他必须一早就去车场,不管好天歹天都得等在那里,直到用得着他的时候。等候这么久,平均只有开两次车的机会--三小时多一点的工作,拿5毛钱的报酬。等候的时间是不计酬的。
工人们抱怨说,这种制度正在扩展,用不了多久,7000名雇工中只会有少数人能真正保持住2块钱一天的固定工作了。他们要求废除这种制度,并且除了无法避免的耽搁之外,每天只工作十个小时,工资为2块2毛5分。他们要求资方立即接受这些条件,但是遭到了各家电车公司的拒绝。
赫斯渥开始是同情这些工人的要求的,当然,也很难说他不是自始至终都在同情他们,尽管他的行动与此矛盾。他几乎所有的新闻都看,起初吸引他的是《世界报》上报道罢工消息的耸人听闻的大标题。他接着往下看了全文,包括罢工所涉及的七家公司的名称和罢工的人数。
“他们在这样的天气里罢工真傻,”他心里想,“不过,只要他们能赢,但愿他们会赢。”第二天,对这事的报道更多了。“布鲁克林区的居民徒步上街,”《世界报》说。“劳动骑士会中断了所有过桥的有轨电车线路。”“大约七千人在罢工。”赫斯渥看了这些新闻,在心里对这事的结果如何形成了自己的看法。他这个人十分相信公司的力量。
“他们是赢不了的,”他说,指的是工人。“他们分文没有。
警察会保护公司的,他们必须这样做。大众得有电车乘坐才行。”他并不同情公司,但是力量属于他们。产业和公用事业也属于他们。
“那些工人赢不了的,”他想。
在别的新闻中,他注意到了其中一家公司发布的通告,通告说:“大西洋道电车公司特别通告鉴于本公司司机、售票员以及其他雇员突然擅离职守,今对所有被迫罢工的忠实员工予以一个申请复职的机会。凡于1月16日星期三正午12时之前提出申请者,将按申请收到的时间顺序,予以重新雇用(并确保安全),相应分派车次和职位,否则作解雇论。即将招募新人,增补每一空缺。此布。
总经理
本杰明·诺顿(签名)
他还在招聘广告中看到这样一则广告:
“招聘--五十名熟练司机,擅长驾驶威斯汀豪斯机车,在布鲁克林市区内。专开邮车,确保安全。"他特别注意到了两处的“确保安全”这几个字。这向他表明了公司那不容置疑的威力。
“他们有国民警卫队站在他们一边,”他想,“那些工人是毫无办法的。”当他脑子里还在想着这些事情时,发生了他和奥斯拉格以及嘉莉的冲突事件。以前也曾有过许多令他恼火的事,但是这次事件似乎是最糟糕不过的。在此之前,她还从没有指责过他偷钱--或者很接近这个意思。她怀疑这么一大笔欠帐是否正常。而他却千辛万苦地使得开支看上去还很少。他一直在欺骗肉铺老板和面包房老板,只是为了不向她要钱。他吃得很少--几乎什么都不吃。
“该死的!”他说,“我能找到事做的。我还没有完蛋呢。”他想现在他真得做些事了。受了这样一顿含沙射影的指责之后还闲坐在家里,这也太不自重了。哼,照这样再过一段时间,他就什么都得忍受了。
他站起身来,看着窗外寒冷的街道。他站在那里,慢慢想到了一个念头,去布鲁克林。
“为什么不去呢?”他心里说,“谁都可以在那里找到工作。
一天能挣两块钱呢。”
“可是出了事故怎么办?”一个声音说,“你可能会受伤的。”“哦,这类事不会多的,”他回答,“他们出动了警察。谁去开车都会受到很好的保护的。”“可你不会开车呀,”那声音又说。
“我不申请当司机,”他回答。“我去卖票还是行的。”“他们最需要的是司机。”“他们什么人都会要的,这点我清楚。”他和心里的这位顾问翻来覆去辩论了几个钟头,对这样一件十拿九稳能赚钱的事,他并不急于立即采取行动。
次日早晨,他穿上自己最好的衣服--其实已经够寒酸的了,就四处忙开了,把一些面包和肉用一张报纸包起来。嘉莉注视着他,对他的这一新的举动产生了兴趣。
“你要去哪里?”她问。
“去布鲁克林,”他回答。然后,见她还想问的样子,便补充说:“我想我可以上那里找到事做。”“在有轨电车线路上吗?”嘉莉说,吃了一惊。
“是的,”他回答。
“你不害怕吗?”她问。
“有什么可怕的呢?”他回答,“有警察保护着。”“报上说昨天有四个人受了伤。”“是的。”他回答,“但是你不能听信报上说的事。他们会安全行车的。”这时,他表情很坚决,只是有几分凄凉,嘉莉感到很难过。
这里再现了昔日的赫斯渥身上的某种气质,依稀能看见一点点过去那种精明而且令人愉快的力量的影子。外面是满天阴云,飘着几片雪花。
“偏偏挑这么糟的天气去那里,”嘉莉想。
这一次他走在她之前,这可真是一件不同寻常的事。他向东步行到十四街和第六大道的拐角处,在那里乘上了公共马车。他从报上得知有几十个人正在布鲁克林市立电车公司大楼的办公室里申请工作并受到雇用。他,一个阴郁、沉默的人,一路上又乘公共马车又搭渡船到达了前面提到过的办公室。
这段路程很长,因为电车不开,天气又冷,但他还是顽强地、艰难地赶着路。一到布鲁克林,他就明显地看到和感到罢工正在进行。这一点从人们的态度上就看得出来。有些电车轨道上,沿线没有车辆在行驶。有些街角上和附近的酒店周围,小群的工人在闲荡。几辆敞篷货车从他身边驶过,车上安着普通的木椅,标有“平坦的灌木丛”或“展望公园,车费一毛”的字样。他注意到了那些冰冷甚至阴郁的面孔。工人们正在进行一场小小的战争。
当他走近前面提到的办公室时,他看见周围站着几个人,还有几个警察。在远处的街角上还有些别的人在观望着--他猜想那些人是罢工者。
这里所有的房屋都很矮小,而且都是木结构的,街道的铺设也很简陋。和纽约相比。布鲁克林真显得寒酸而贫穷。
他走到一小群人的中间,警察和先到的人都注视着他。起中的一个警察叫住了他。
“你在找什么?”
“我想看看能否找到工作。”
“上了那些台阶就是办公室,”这警察说。从他的脸上看,他是毫无偏袒的。但在他的内心深处,他是同情罢工并且憎恨这个“工贼”的。然而,同样在他的内心深处,他也感受到警察的尊严和作用,警察就是要维持秩序。至于警察的真正的社会意义,他从未想过。他那种头脑是不会想到这些的。这两种感觉在他心里混为一体,相互抵消,使他采取了中立的态度。他会像为自己一样为这个人去坚决地战斗,但也只是奉命而行。
一旦脱下制服,他就会立即站到自己同情的那一边去。
赫斯渥上了一段布满灰尘的台阶,走进一间灰色的办公室,里面有一道栏杆、一张长写字台和几个职员。
“喂,先生,”一个中年人从长写字台边抬头看着他说。
“你们要雇人吗?”赫斯渥问道。
“你是干什么的--司机吗?”
“不,我什么也不是,”赫斯渥说。
他一点儿也不为自己的处境感到窘迫。他知道这些人需要人手。如果一个不雇他,另一个会雇的。至于这个人雇不雇他,可以随他的便。
“哦,我们当然宁愿要有经验的人,”这个人说。他停顿了一下,这时赫斯渥则满不在乎地笑了笑。然后,他又说:“不过,我想你是可以学的。你叫什么?”“惠勒,”赫斯渥说。
这个人在一张小卡片上写了一条指令。“拿这个去我们的车场,”他说,“把它交给工头。他会告诉你做什么的。”赫斯渥下了台阶,走了出去。他立即按所指的方向走去,警察从后面看着他。
“又来了一个想尝试一下的。”警察基利对警察梅西说。
“我想他准会吃尽苦头,”后者平静地轻声回答。
他们以前经历过罢工。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 39楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 39 OF LIGHTS AND OF SHADOWS: THE PARTING OF WORLDS
What Hurstwood got as the result of the determination was more self-assurance that each particular day was not the day. At the same time, Carrie passed through thirty days of mental distress.
Her need of clothes -- to say nothing of her desire for ornaments -- grew rapidly as the fact developed that for all her work she was not to have them. The sympathy she felt for Hurstwood, at the time he asked her to tide him over, vanished with these newer urgings of decency. He was not always renewing his request, but this love of good appearance was. It insisted, and Carrie wished to satisfy it, wished more and more that Hurstwood was not in the way.
Hurstwood reasoned, when he neared the last ten dollars, that he had better keep a little pocket change and not become wholly dependent for car-fare, shaves, and the like; so when this sum was still in his hand he announced himself as penniless.
"I'm clear out," he said to Carrie one afternoon. "I paid for some coal this morning, and that took all but ten or fifteen cents."
"I've got some money there in my purse."
Hurstwood went to get it, starting for a can of tomatoes. Carrie scarcely noticed that this was the beginning of the new order. He took out fifteen cents and bought the can with it. Thereafter it was dribs and drabs of this sort, until one morning Carrie suddenly remembered that she would not be back until close to dinner time.
"We're all out of flour," she said; "you'd better get some this afternoon. We haven't any meat, either. How would it do if we had liver and bacon?"
"Suits me," said Hurstwood.
"Better get a half or three-quarters of a pound of that."
"Half'll be enough," volunteered Hurstwood.
She opened her purse and laid down a half dollar. He pretended not to notice it.
Hurstwood bought the flour -- which all grocers sold in 3 1/2 pound packages -- for thirteen cents and paid fifteen cents for a half-pound of liver and bacon. He left the packages, together with the balance of thirty-two cents, upon the kitchen table, where Carrie found it. It did not escape her that the change was accurate. There was something sad in realising that, after all, all that he wanted of her was something to eat. She felt as if hard thoughts were unjust. Maybe he would get something yet. He had no vices.
That very evening, however, on going into the theatre, one of the chorus girls passed her all newly arrayed in a pretty mottled tweed suit, which took Carrie's eye. The young woman wore a fine bunch of violets and seemed in high spirits. She smiled at Carrie good-naturedly as she passed, showing pretty, even teeth, and Carrie smiled back.
"She can afford to dress well," thought Carrie, "and so could I, if I could only keep my money. I haven't a decent tie of any kind to wear."
She put out her foot and looked at her shoe reflectively.
"I'll get a pair of shoes Saturday, anyhow; I don't care what happens."
One of the sweetest and most sympathetic little chorus girls in the company made friends with her because in Carrie she found nothing to frighten her away. She was a gay little Manon, unwitting of society's fierce conception of morality, but, nevertheless, good to her neighbour and charitable. Little license was allowed the chorus in the matter of conversation, but, nevertheless, some was indulged in.
"It's warm to-night, isn't it?" said this girl, arrayed in pink fleshings and an imitation golden helmet. She also carried a shining shield.
"Yes; it is," said Carrie, pleased that some one should talk to her.
"I'm almost roasting," said the girl.
Carrie looked into her pretty face, with its large blue eyes, and saw little beads of moisture.
"There's more marching in this opera than ever I did before," added the girl.
"Have you been in others?" asked Carrie, surprised at her experience.
"Lots of them," said the girl; "haven't you?"
"This is my first experience."
"Oh, is it? I thought I saw you the time they ran 'The Queen's Mate' here."
"No," said Carrie, shaking her head; "not me."
This conversation was interrupted by the blare of the orchestra and the sputtering of the calcium lights in the wings as the line was called to form for a new entrance. No further opportunity for conversation occurred, but the next evening, when they were getting ready for the stage, this girl appeared anew at her side.
"They say this show is going on the road next month."
"Is it?" said Carrie.
"Yes; do you think you'll go?"
"I don't know; I guess so, if they'll take me."
"Oh, they'll take you. I wouldn't go. They won't give you any more, and it will cost you everything you make to live. I never leave New York. There are too many shows going on here."
"Can you always get in another show?"
"I always have. There's one going on up at the Broadway this month. I'm going to try and get in that if this one really goes."
Carrie heard this with aroused intelligence. Evidently it wasn't so very difficult to get on. Maybe she also could get a place if this show went away.
"Do they all pay about the same?" she asked.
"Yes. Sometimes you get a little more. This show doesn't pay very much."
"I get twelve," said Carrie.
"Do you?" said the girl. "They pay me fifteen, and you do more work than I do. I wouldn't stand it if I were you. They're just giving you less because they think you don't know. You ought to be making fifteen."
"Well, I'm not," said Carrie.
"Well, you'll get more at the next place if you want it," went on the girl, who admired Carrie very much. "You do fine, and the manager knows it."
To say the truth, Carrie did unconsciously move about with an air pleasing and somewhat distinctive. It was due wholly to her natural manner and total lack of self-consciousness.
"Do you suppose I could get more up at the Broadway?"
"Of course you can," answered the girl. "You come with me when I go. I'll do the talking."
Carrie heard this, flushing with thankfulness. She liked this little gaslight soldier. She seemed so experienced and self-reliant in her tinsel helmet and military accoutrements.
"My future must be assured if I can always get work this way," thought Carrie.
Still, in the morning, when her household duties would infringe upon her and Hurstwood sat there, a perfect load to contemplate, her fate seemed dismal and unrelieved. It did not take so very much to feed them under Hurstwood's close-measured buying, and there would possibly be enough for rent, but it left nothing else. Carrie bought the shoes and some other things, which complicated the rent problem very seriously. Suddenly, a week from the fatal day, Carrie realised that they were going to run short.
"I don't believe," she exclaimed, looking into her purse at breakfast, "that I'll have enough to pay the rent."
"How much have you?" inquired Hurstwood.
"Well, I've got twenty-two dollars, but there's everything to be paid for this week yet, and if I use all I get Saturday to pay this, there won't be any left for next week. Do you think your hotel man will open his hotel this month?"
"I think so," returned Hurstwood. "He said he would."
After a while, Hurstwood said:
"Don't worry about it. Maybe the grocer will wait. He can do that. We've traded there long enough to make him trust us for a week or two."
"Do you think he will?" she asked.
"I think so."
On this account, Hurstwood, this very day, looked grocer Oeslogge clearly in the eye as he ordered a pound of coffee, and said:
"Do you mind carrying my account until the end of every week?"
"No, no, Mr. Wheeler," said Mr. Oeslogge. "Dat iss all right."
Hurstwood, still tactful in distress, added nothing to this. It seemed an easy thing. He looked out of the door, and then gathered up his coffee when ready and came away. The game of a desperate man had begun.
Rent was paid, and now came the grocer. Hurstwood managed by paving out of his own ten and collecting from Carrie at the end of the week. Then he delayed a day next time settling with the grocer, and so soon had his ten back, with Oeslogge getting his pay on this Thursday or Friday for last Saturday's bill.
This entanglement made Carrie anxious for a change of some sort. Hurstwood did not seem to realise that she had a right to anything. He schemed to make what she earned cover all expenses, but seemed not to trouble over adding anything himself.
"He talks about worrying," thought Carrie. "If he worried enough he couldn't sit there and wait for me. He'd get something to do. No man could go seven months without finding something if he tried."
The sight of him always around in his untidy clothes and gloomy appearance drove Carrie to seek relief in other places. Twice a week there were matinees, and then Hurstwood ate a cold snack, which he prepared himself. Two other days there were rehearsals beginning at ten in the morning and lasting usually until one. Now, to this Carrie added a few visits to one or two chorus girls, including the blue-eyed soldier of the golden helmet. She did it because it was pleasant and a relief from dulness of the home over which her husband brooded.
The blue-eyed soldier's name was Osborne -- Lola Osborne. Her room was in Nineteenth Street near Fourth Avenue, a block now given up wholly to office buildings. Here she had a comfortable back room, looking over a collection of back yards in which grew a number of shade trees pleasant to see.
"Isn't your home in New York?" she asked of Lola one day.
"Yes; but I can't get along with my people. They always want me to do what they want. Do you live here?"
"Yes," said Carrie.
"With your family?"
Carrie was ashamed to say that she was married. She had talked so much about getting more salary and confessed to so much anxiety about her future, that now, when the direct question of fact was waiting, she could not tell this girl.
"With some relatives," she answered.
Miss Osborne took it for granted that, like herself, Carrie's time was her own. She invariably asked her to stay, proposing little outings and other things of that sort until Carrie began neglecting her dinner hours. Hurstwood noticed it, but felt in no position to quarrel with her. Several times she came so late as scarcely to have an hour in which to patch up a meal and start for the theatre.
"Do you rehearse in the afternoons?" Hurstwood once asked, concealing almost completely the cynical protest and regret which prompted it.
"No; I was looking around for another place," said Carrie.
As a matter of fact she was, but only in such a way as furnished the least straw of an excuse. Miss Osborne and she had gone to the office of the manager who was to produce the new opera at the Broadway and returned straight to the former's room, where they had been since three o'clock.
Carrie felt this question to be an infringement on her liberty. She did not take into account how much liberty she was securing. Only the last step, the newest freedom, must not be questioned.
Hurstwood saw it all clearly enough. He was shrewd after his kind, and yet there was enough decency in the man to stop him from making an effectual protest. In his almost inexplicable apathy he was content to droop supinely while Carrie drifted out of his life, just as he was willing supinely to see opportunity pass beyond his control. He could not help clinging and protesting in a mild, irritating, and ineffectual way, however -- a way that simply widened the breach by slow degrees.
A further enlargement of this chasm between them came when the manager, looking between the wings upon the brightly lighted stage where the chorus was going through some of its glittering evolutions, said to the master of the ballet:
"Who is that fourth girl there on the right -- the one coming round at the end now?"
"Oh," said the ballet-master, "that's Miss Madenda."
"She's good looking. Why don't you let her head that line?"
"I will," said the man.
"Just do that. She'll look better there than the woman you've got."
"All right. I will do that," said the master.
The next evening Carrie was called out, much as if for an error.
"You lead your company to-night," said the master.
"Yes, sir," said Carrie.
"Put snap into it," he added. "We must have snap."
"Yes, sir," replied Carrie.
Astonished at this change, she thought that the heretofore leader must be ill; but when she saw her in the line, with a distinct expression of something unfavourable in her eye, she began to think that perhaps it was merit.
She had a chic way of tossing her head to one side, and holding her arms as if for action -- not listlessly. In front of the line this showed up even more effectually.
"That girl knows how to carry herself," said the manager, another evening. He began to think that he should like to talk with her. If he hadn't made it a rule to have nothing to do with the members of the chorus, he would have approached her most unbendingly.
"Put that girl at the head of the white column," he suggested to the man in charge of the ballet.
This white column consisted of some twenty girls, all in snow-white flannel trimmed with silver and blue. Its leader was most stunningly arrayed in the same colours, elaborated, however, with epaulets and a belt of silver, with a short sword dangling at one side. Carrie was fitted for this costume, and a few days later appeared, proud of her new laurels. She was especially gratified to find that her salary was now eighteen instead of twelve.
Hurstwood heard nothing about this.
"I'll not give him the rest of my money," said Carrie. "I do enough. I am going to get me something to wear."
As a matter of fact, during this second month she had been buying for herself as recklessly as she dared, regardless of the consequences. There were impending more complications rent day and more extension of the credit system in the neighbourhood. Now, however, she proposed to do better by herself.
Her first move was to buy a shirt waist, and in studying these she found how little her money would buy -- how much, if she could only use all. She forgot that if she were alone she would have to pay for a room and board, and imagined that every cent of her eighteen could be spent for clothes and things that she liked.
At last she picked upon something, which not only used up all her surplus above twelve, but invaded that sum. She knew she was going too far, but her feminine love of finery prevailed. The next day Hurstwood said:
"We owe the grocer five dollars and forty cents this week."
"Do we?" said Carrie, frowning a little.
She looked in her purse to leave it.
"I've only got eight dollars and twenty cents altogether."
"We owe the milkman sixty cents," added Hurstwood.
"Yes, and there's the coal man," said Carrie.
Hurstwood said nothing. He had seen the new things she was buying; the way she was neglecting household duties; the readiness with which she was slipping out afternoons and staying. He felt that something was going to happen. All at once she spoke:
"I don't know," she said; "I can't do it all. I don't earn enough."
This was a direct challenge. Hurstwood had to take it up. He tried to be calm.
"I don't want you to do it all," he said. "I only want a little help until I can get something to do."
"Oh, yes," answered Carrie. "That's always the way. It takes more than I can earn to pay for things. I don't see what I'm going to do."
"Well, I've tried to get something," he exclaimed. "What do you want me to do?"
"You couldn't have tried so very hard," said Carrie. "I got something."
"Well, I did," he said, angered almost to harsh words. "You needn't throw up your success to me. All I asked was a little help until I could get something. I'm not down yet. I'll come up all right."
He tried to speak steadily, but his voice trembled a little.
Carrie's anger melted on the instant. She felt ashamed.
"Well," she said, "here's the money," and emptied it out on the table. "I haven't got quite enough to pay it all. If they can wait until Saturday, though, I'll have some more."
"You keep it," said Hurstwood, sadly. "I only want enough to pay the grocer."
She put it back, and proceeded to get dinner early and in good time. Her little bravado made her feel as if she ought to make amends.
In a little while their old thoughts returned to both.
"She's making more than she says," thought Hurstwood. "She says she's making twelve, but that wouldn't buy all those things. I don't care. Let her keep her money. I'll get something again one of these days. Then she can go to the deuce."
He only said this in his anger, but it prefigured a possible course of action and attitude well enough.
"I don't care," thought Carrie. "He ought to be told to get out and do something. It isn't right that I should support him."
In these days Carrie was introduced to several youths, friends of Miss Osborne, who were of the kind most aptly described as gay and festive. They called once to get Miss Osborne for an afternoon drive. Carrie was with her at the time.
"Come and go along," said Lola.
"No, I can't," said Carrie.
"Oh, yes, come and go. What have you got to do?"
"I have to be home by five," said Carrie.
"What for?"
"Oh, dinner."
"They'll take us to dinner," said Lola.
"Oh, no," said Carrie. "I won't go. I can't."
"Oh, do come. They're awful nice boys. We'll get you back in time. We're only going for a drive in Central Park."
Carrie thought a while, and at last yielded.
"Now, I must be back by half-past four," she said.
The information went in one ear of Lola and out the other.
After Drouet and Hurstwood, there was the least touch of cynicism in her attitude toward young men -- especially of the gay and frivolous sort. She felt a little older than they. Some of their pretty compliments seemed silly. Still, she was young in heart and body and youth appealed to her.
"Oh, we'll be right back, Miss Madenda," said one of the chaps, bowing. "You wouldn't think we'd keep you over time, now, would you?"
"Well, I don't know," said Carrie, smiling.
They were off for a drive -- she, looking about and noticing fine clothing, the young men voicing those silly pleasantries and weak quips which pass for humour in coy circles. Carrie saw the great park parade of carriages, beginning at the Fifty-ninth Street entrance and winding past the Museum of Art to the exit at One Hundred and Tenth Street and Seventh Avenue. Her eye was once more taken by the show of wealth -- the elaborate costumes, elegant harnesses, spirited horses, and, above all, the beauty. Once more the plague of poverty galled her, but now she forgot in a measure her own troubles so far as to forget Hurstwood. He waited until four, five, and even six. It was getting dark when he got up out of his chair.
"I guess she isn't coming home," he said, grimly.
"That's the way," he thought. "She's getting a start now. I'm out of it."
Carrie had really discovered her neglect, but only at a quarter after five, and the open carriage was now far up Seventh Avenue, near the Harlem River.
"What time is it?" she inquired. "I must be getting back."
"A quarter after five," said her companion, consulting an elegant, open-faced watch.
"Oh, dear me!" exclaimed Carrie. Then she settled back with a sigh. "There's no use crying over spilt milk," she said. "It's too late."
"Of course it is," said the youth, who saw visions of a fine dinner now, and such invigorating talk as would result in a reunion after the show. He was greatly taken with Carrie. "We'll drive down to Delmonico's now and have something there, won't we, Orrin?"
"To be sure," replied Orrin, gaily.
Carrie thought of Hurstwood. Never before had she neglected dinner without an excuse.
They drove back, and at 6.15 sat down to dine. It was the Sherry incident over again, the remembrance of which came painfully back to Carrie. She remembered Mrs. Vance, who had never called again after Hurstwood's reception, and Ames.
At this figure her mind halted. It was a strong, clean vision. He liked better books than she read, better people than she associated with. His ideals burned in her heart.
"It's fine to be a good actress," came distinctly back.
What sort of an actress was she?
"What are you thinking about, Miss Madenda?" inquired her merry companion. "Come, now, let's see if I can guess."
"Oh, no," said Carrie. "Don't try."
She shook it off and ate. She forgot, in part, and was merry. When it came to the after-theatre proposition, however, she shook her head.
"No," she said, "I can't. I have a previous engagement."
"Oh, now, Miss Madenda," pleaded the youth.
"No," said Carrie, "I can't. You've been so kind, but you'll have to excuse me."
The youth looked exceedingly crestfallen.
"Cheer up, old man," whispered his companion. "We'll go around, anyhow. She may change her mind."
这个决心在赫斯渥身上产生的结果是,他更加相信每一个特定的日子都不是找事做的好日子。与此同时,嘉莉却度过了三十个精神痛苦的日子。 她对衣物的需求--更不必说她对装饰物的欲望--随着现实的发展而迅速增加,现实表明,尽管她已在工作,她的需求仍然得不到满足。她有了这些新的想要体面的迫切要求之后,当赫斯渥求她帮助他度过难关时,她对他抱有的那份同情就消失了。他没有总是重提他的要求,而这爱美的愿望却一直在提着要求。这种愿望的要求十分坚决,嘉莉也希望能够如愿以偿,于是就越来越希望赫斯渥不要挡她的道。
当赫斯渥差不多只剩下最后10块钱时,他想自己最好还是留点零用钱,不要弄得连乘车、修面之类的费用都要完全依赖于人。因此,当他手头还剩下10块钱时,他就宣布自己已经身无分文了。
“我是一文不名了,”一天下午,他对嘉莉说。“今天早上我付了一些煤钱,这样一来,只剩下1毛或者1毛5分钱了。”“我那边的钱包里还有一些钱。”赫斯渥走过去拿了钱,开始是为了买一罐番茄。嘉莉几乎没有注意到这就是新秩序的开始。他拿了1毛5分钱,用这钱买了罐头。此后,他就是这样一点一点地向她要钱,直到有一天早晨,嘉莉突然想起她要到吃晚饭的时候才能回来。
“我们的面粉全吃光了,”她说,“你最好下午去买一些。鲜肉也吃完了。你看我们吃些肝和咸肉行吗?”“行啊,”赫斯渥说。
“最好是买半磅或者3A4磅。”
“半磅就够了,”赫斯渥主动地说。
她打开钱包,拿出5毛钱放在桌上。他假装没有看见。
赫斯渥花了1毛3分钱买了一袋3磅半的面粉--所有食品商卖的面粉都是这种包装,又花了1毛5分钱买了半磅肝和咸肉。他把这些东西和2毛2分钱的找头,放在厨房的桌子上,嘉莉是在那里看见的。找头一分不少。这没有逃过她的眼睛。当她意识到,他原来只是想从她这里讨口饭吃的时候,她有点伤心了。她觉得对他太苛刻似乎不大公平。也许他还会找到事做。他也没干什么坏事。
可是,就在那天晚上,当她走进戏院时,一个群舞队的姑娘,穿着一身崭新的漂亮的杂色的花呢套装从她身边走过,这套衣服吸引住了嘉莉的目光。这个年轻的姑娘佩戴着一束精美的紫罗兰,看上去情绪高涨。她走过时善意地对嘉莉笑了笑,露出漂亮、整齐的牙齿,嘉莉也对她笑了笑。
“她打扮得起,”嘉莉想,“我也一样,只要我能把自己的钱留下来。我连一条像样的领带都没有。”她伸出一只脚,看着她的鞋子发愣。
“无论如何,我星期六都要去买双鞋。我才不管会发生什么事呢。”剧团群舞队的演员中有一个最可爱、最富有同情心的小姑娘和她交上了朋友,因为在嘉莉身上,她没有发现任何令她望而生畏的东西。她是一个快乐的小曼依,对社会上严格的道德观点丝毫不懂,然而对她周围的人却很和善宽厚。群舞队的演员很少有交谈的自由,不过还是有一些交谈的。
“今天晚上很暖和,是吗?”这个姑娘说,她穿着肉色的紧身衣,戴着金色的假头盔。她还拿着一面闪闪发亮的盾牌。
“是啊,是很暖和,”嘉莉很高兴居然会有人和她说话。
“我像是在炉子里烤着,”姑娘说。
嘉莉仔细看着她那有着一双蓝色的大眼睛的漂亮的脸庞,发现她脸上有了小小的汗珠。
“这出歌剧中,大步走的动作比我以前演过的任何戏中都要多,”姑娘补充说道。
“你还演过别的戏吗?”嘉莉问,对她的经历很感吃惊。
“多得很,”姑娘说,“你呢?”
“我这是第一次。”
“哦,是吗?我还以为《皇后的配偶》在这里上演的时候,我见过你呢。”“不,”嘉莉摇摇头说,“那不是我。”这段谈话被乐队的吹奏声和舞台两侧电石灯的噼啪声打断了,这时群舞队员们被叫来排好队,准备再次上常这以后没再出现谈话的机会。可是第二天晚上,当她们在作上台的准备时,这个姑娘又出现在她的身边。
“他们说这台戏下个月要出去巡回演出。”“是吗?”嘉莉说。
“是的,你想去吗?”
“我不知道。要是他们让我去的话,我想我会去的。”“哦,他们会让你去的。我可不愿意去。他们不会多给你薪水,而你要把挣来的钱全用在生活费上。我从不离开纽约。
这里上演的戏可多着呢。”
“你总是能找到别的戏演吗?”
“我总是找得到的。这个月就有一台戏在百老汇剧院上演。如果这台戏真要出演的话,我就打算去那家试试,找个角色演演。”嘉莉听着这些,恍然大悟。很显然,要混下去并不十分困难。倘若这台戏出去演,也许她也能再找到一个角色。
“他们付的薪水都差不多吗?”她问。
“是的。有时候你可以稍微多拿一点。这一家给得可不太多。”“我拿12块,“嘉莉说。
“是吗?”姑娘说。“他们给我15块。而你的戏比我的重。
要是我是你的话,我可受不了这个。他们少付你薪水,就是因为他们认为你不知道。你应该能挣15块的。”“唉,我可没挣到这么多,”嘉莉说。
“那么,如果你愿意的话,换个地方就能多挣一些,”姑娘接着说,她非常喜欢嘉莉。“你演得很好的,经理是知道的。”说实话,嘉莉的表演确实具有一种令人赏心悦目且有几分与众不同的风采,她自己并没有意识到这一点。这完全是由于她姿态自然,毫无忸怩。
“你认为我去百老汇剧院能多挣一些吗?”“你当然能多挣一些,”姑娘回答。“等我去的时候,你和我一起。我来和他们谈。”嘉莉听到这里,感激得脸都红了。她喜欢这个扮演士兵的小姑娘。她戴着金箔头盔,佩着士兵装备,看上去经验丰富,信心十足。
“如果我总能这样找到工作的话,我的将来就一定有保障了,”嘉莉想。
可是,到了早晨,她受到家务的骚扰,而赫斯渥则坐在那里,俨然一个累赘,这时她的命运还是显得凄惨而沉重。在赫斯渥的精打细算下,他们吃饭的开销并不太大,可能还有足够的钱付房租,但是这样也就所剩无几了。嘉莉买了鞋和其它一些东西,这就使房租问题变得十分严重。在那个不幸的付房租的日子前一个星期,嘉莉突然发现钱快用完了。
“我看,”早饭时,她看着自己的钱包,叫了起来,“我没有足够的钱付房租了。”“你还有多少钱?”赫斯渥问。
“喔,我还有22块钱。但是还有这个星期的所有费用要付,如果我把星期六拿的钱全部用来付房租的话,那么下星期就一分钱也没有了。你认为你那个开旅馆的人这个月会开张吗?”“我想会的,”赫斯渥回答。“他说过要开的。”过了一会儿,赫斯渥说:“别担心了。也许食品店的老板会愿意等一等。他能等的。
我们和他打了这么久的交道,他会相信我们,让我们赊欠一两个星期的。”“你认为他会愿意吗?"她问。
“我想会的。”
因此,就在这一天,赫斯渥在要1磅咖啡时,坦然地直视着食品店老板奥斯拉格的眼睛,说道:“你给我记个帐,每个周末总付行吗?”“行的,行的,惠勒先生,”奥斯拉格先生说,“这没问题。”赫斯渥贫困中仍不失老练,听了这话就不再说什么了。这看来是件容易的事。他望着门外,然后,等咖啡包好,拿起就走了。一个身处绝境的人的把戏就此开始了。
付过房租,现在又该付食品店老板了。赫斯渥设法用自己那10块钱先付上,到周末再向嘉莉要。然后,到了下一次,他推迟一天和食品店老板结帐,这样很快他那10块钱又回来了,而奥斯拉格要到星期四或星期五才能收到上星期六的欠帐。
这种纠葛弄得嘉莉急于改变一下。赫斯渥好像没有意识到她有权做任何事情。他只是挖空心思地用她的收入来应付所有的开支,但是并不想自己设法来增加一点收入。
“他说他在发愁,”嘉莉想,“要是他真的很发愁的话,他就不会坐在那里,等着我拿钱了。他应该找些事情做。只要努力去找,谁也不会七个月都找不到事做的。”看他总是呆在家里,衣着不整,愁容满面,嘉莉不得不去别的地方寻求安慰。她一星期有两场日戏,这时赫斯渥就吃自己做的冷快餐。另有两天,排演从上午10点开始,一般要练到下午1点钟。除了这些以外,嘉莉现在又加上了几次去拜访一两个群舞队演员,其中包括那个戴着金色头盔的蓝眼睛士兵。
她去拜访她们,因为这使她感到愉快,她还可以摆脱一下那个枯燥无味的家和她那个守在家里发呆的丈夫。
那个蓝眼睛士兵的名字叫奥斯本--萝拉·奥斯本。她住在十九街,靠近第四大道,这片街区全都造上了办公大楼。
她在这里有一间舒适的后房间,能看见下面的很多后院,院子里种着一些遮阴的树木,看上去十分宜人。
“你家不在纽约吗?"一天,她问萝拉。
“在的,但是我和家里的人相处不好。他们总是要我按照他们的意愿去做。你住在这里吗?”“是的,"嘉莉说。
“和你家里人住在一起?”
嘉莉不好意思说自己已经结婚了。她多次谈起过关于多挣薪水的愿望,多次表露过对自己将来的忧虑。可是现在,当她被直接问及事实,等候回答时,她却无法告诉这个姑娘了。
“和亲戚住在一起,”她回答。
奥斯本小姐想当然地认为,像她自己一样,嘉莉的时间属于她自己。她总是叫她多待一下,建议出去玩一会儿和做一些其它类似的事,这样一来嘉莉开始忘记吃晚饭的时间了。赫斯渥注意到了这一点,但是觉得无权埋怨她。有几次她回来得太晚,只剩不到一个钟头的时间,匆忙凑合着吃了一顿饭,就动身去戏院了。
“你们下午也排演吗?”一次,赫斯渥问道。他问这话本来是想用讥讽的口气表示一下抗议和遗憾,但是问话时,他几乎把自己的本意完全掩盖住了。
“不,我在另找一份工作,”嘉莉说。
事实上她的确是在找,但是说这话只是提供了一个非常牵强的借口,奥斯本小姐和她去了那位即将在百老汇剧院上演新歌剧的经理的办公室,然后直接回到了奥斯本小姐的住处,3点钟以后她们一直待在那里。
嘉莉觉得这个问题是对她的自由的侵犯。她并不考虑自己已获得了多少自由。只是觉得她最近的行动,也是她最新获得的自由,不应该受到质问。
这一切赫斯渥都看得清清楚楚。他有他的精明之处,可是这个人很好面子,这妨碍了他提出任何有力的抗议。他的那种几乎无法理解的冷漠,使得他在嘉莉游离出他的生活的时候,还能得过且过地满足于自我消沉,就像他能得过且过地甘愿看着机会从他的掌握之中流失一样。他又不禁恋恋不舍,以一种温和、恼人而无力的方式表示着抗议。然而,这种方式只是逐渐地扩大了他们之间的裂痕。
他们之间的裂痕又进一步加大了,这是因为当经理从舞台的两侧之间,看着群舞队在被灯光照得雪亮的台上表演一些令人眼花缭乱的规定动作时,对群舞队的主管说了一番话。
“那个右边的第四个姑娘是谁--就是正在那一头转过来的那一个?”“哦,”群舞队的主管说,“那是麦登达小姐。”“她长得很漂亮。你为什么不让她领那一队呢?”“我会照你的意思办的,”那人说。
“就这么办,她在那个位置要比你现在的这一个好看些。”“好的,我一定照办,”主管说。
第二天晚上,嘉莉被叫出队来,很像是做错了什么。
“今天晚上你领这一队,”主管说。
“是,先生,”嘉莉说。
“要演得起劲一些,”他又说,“我们得演得有劲儿才行。”“是,先生,”嘉莉回答。
她对这个变动很感惊讶,以为原来的领队一定是病了,但是当她看见她还在队伍里,眼睛里明显地流露出不高兴时,她开始意识到也许是因为她更强一些。
她那把头甩向一侧,摆好双臂像是要做动作的姿势非常潇洒,显得精神十足。站在队伍的前头,这种姿势得到更加充分的表现。
“那个姑娘懂得怎样保持自己的姿势优美,”又一天晚上,经理说。他开始想要和她谈谈了。如果他没有定下规矩,不和群舞队队员有任何来往的话,他会毫不拘束地去找她。
“把那个姑娘放在白衣队的前头,”他对群舞队的主管建议道。
这支白衣队伍由大约二十个姑娘组成,全都穿着镶有银色和蓝色花边的雪白的法兰绒衣裙。领队的穿着最为夺目。同样的白色衣裙,但是要精致得多,佩带着肩章和银色腰带,一侧还挂着一柄短剑。嘉莉去试穿了这套戏装,几天后就这样登台了,她对自己这些新的荣誉很是得意。她感到特别满意的是,她知道自己的薪水现在由12块钱变成了18块钱。
赫斯渥对此一无所知。
“我不会把我多加的钱给他的,”嘉莉说,“我给得够多了。
我要为自己买些衣服穿。”
实际上,在这第二个月里,她一直尽可能大胆地、不顾一切地为自己买东西,毫不考虑后果。付房租的日子临头时的麻烦更多了,在附近买东西的赊帐范围也更广了。可是现在,她却打算对自己更大方一些。
她第一步是想买一件仿男式衬衫。在选购衬衫时,她发现她的钱能买的东西太少了--要是全部的钱都归她用,那样就能买很多东西了。她忘了如果她单过,她还得付房租和饭钱,而只是想象着她那18块钱的每一个子儿都能用来购买她喜欢的衣服和东西。
最后,她挑中了一些东西,不仅用完了12块钱以外的全部多加的钱,而且还透支了那12块钱。她知道自己做得太过份了,但是她那喜欢漂亮衣服的女人天性占了上风。第二天赫斯渥说:“这星期我们欠了食品店老板5块4毛钱。”“是吗?”嘉莉说,稍稍皱了皱眉头。
她看着钱包里面,准备拿出钱来。
“我一共只有8块2毛钱了。”
“我们还欠送牛奶的6毛钱,”赫斯渥补充说。
“是啊,还有送煤的,”嘉莉说。
赫斯渥不说话了。他已经看见了她买的那些新东西,她那不顾家务的情形,还有她动辄就要在下午溜出去,迟迟不归。
他感到有什么事要发生了。突然,她开口说道:“我不知该不该说,”她说,“可是我无法负担一切。我挣的钱不够。”这是个公开的挑战。赫斯渥不得不应战。他努力保持着冷静。
“我并没有要你负担一切,”他说,“我只是要你帮点忙,等我找到事做。”“哦,是啊,”嘉莉说,“总是这句话。我是入不敷出。我不知道怎么办才好。”“咳,我也在努力找事做嘛!”他叫了起来。“你要我怎么办呢?”“你也许还不够卖力吧?”嘉莉说,“我可是找到事做了。”“嘿,我很卖力的,”他说,气得几乎要说难听的话了。“你不用向我炫耀你的成功。我只是要你帮点忙,等我找到事做。
我还没有完蛋呢。我会好起来的。”
他努力说得很坚定,但是他的声音有一点颤抖。
嘉莉立刻消了气。她感到惭愧了。
“好啦,”她说,“给你钱吧,”把钱包里的钱全倒在桌上。
“我的钱不够付全部赊帐。不过,要是他们能等到星期六,我还会拿到一些钱。”“你留着吧,”赫斯渥伤心地说,“我只要够付食品店老板的钱就行了。”她把钱放回钱包,就去早早准备晚饭,以便按时开饭。她这样闹了一下之后,觉得自己似乎应该作些补偿。
过了一会儿,他们又像以前一样各想各的了。
“她挣的钱比她说的要多,”赫斯渥想。“她说她挣12块钱,但是这个数是买不了那么多东西的。我也不在乎。就让她留着她的钱吧。我总有一天会找到事做的。到那时就叫她见鬼去吧。”他只是在气头上说了这些话,但这却充分预示了一种可能的事态发展以及对此的态度。
“我才不管呢,”嘉莉想,“应该有人叫他出去,做点事情。
怎么说也不该要我来养活他呀。”
在这些日子里,嘉莉通过介绍认识了几个年轻人,他们是奥斯本小姐的朋友,是那种名符其实的愉快而欢乐的人。一次,他们来找奥斯本小姐,邀下午一起乘马车兜风。当时嘉莉也在她那里。
“走,一起去吧,”萝拉说。
“不,我不能去,”嘉莉说。
“哎呀,能去的,一起去吧,你有什么事情呀?”“我得5点钟到家,”嘉莉说。
“干什么?”
“哦,吃晚饭。”
“他们会请我们吃晚饭的,”萝拉说。
“啊,不,”嘉莉说,“我不去。我不能去。”“哦,去吧,他们是些好小伙子。我们会准时送你回去的。
我们只去中央公园兜兜风。”
嘉莉考虑了一会儿,终于让步了。
“不过,我4点半必须回去,”她说。
这句话从萝拉的一只耳朵进去,又从另一只耳朵出来了。
在杜洛埃和赫斯渥之后,对待青年男子,尤其是对那种冒失而轻浮的人,她的态度总有那么一点讥讽的味道。她觉得自己比他们老成一些。他们说的有些恭维话听起来很愚蠢。然而,她的身心毕竟都还年轻,青年人对她仍有吸引力。
“哦,我们马上就回来,麦登达小姐,”小伙子中的一个鞠了鞠躬说。“现在你相信我们不会耽搁你的,对不对?”“哦,这我就不知道了,”她笑着说。
他们动身去兜风。她环顾四周,留意着华丽的服饰。小伙子们则说着那些愚蠢的笑话和无味的妙语,这在故作忸怩的荡子圈子里就算是幽默了。嘉莉看到了去公园的庞大的马车队伍,从五十九街的入口处开始,绕过艺术博物馆,直到一百一十街和第七大道拐角的出口处。她的目光又一次被这派富裕的景象所吸引--考究的服装,雅致的马具,活泼的马儿,更重要的是,还有美人。贫困的折磨又一次刺痛了她,但是现在,她忘记了赫斯渥,也就多少忘记了一些自己的烦恼。
赫斯渥等到4点、5点、甚至6点钟。当他从椅子里站起来的时候,天已经快黑了。
“我看她是不会回家了,”他冷冷地说。
“就是这么回事,”他想,“她现在崭露头角了。我就没份了。”嘉莉倒是的确发觉了自己的疏忽,但那时已经是5点1刻了,那辆敞篷马车则远在第七大道上,靠近哈莱姆河边。
“几点钟了?”她问。“我得回去了。”
“5点1刻,”她身边的伙伴看了看一只精致的敞面怀表,说道。
“哦,天哪!”嘉莉叫道。然后,她叹了一口气,又靠在座位上。“无法挽回的事,哭也没用了,”她说,“太迟了。”“是太迟了,”那个青年说,这时他在想象着丰盛的晚餐以及怎样能使谈话愉快,以便在散戏之后能再相聚。他对嘉莉很着迷。“我们现在就去德尔莫尼利饭店吃些东西好吗,奥林?”“当然好啦,”奥林高兴地回答。
嘉莉想到了赫斯渥。以前她从来没有无缘无故就不回家吃晚饭的。
他们乘车往回赶,6点1刻时才坐下来吃饭。这是谢丽饭店那晚餐的重演,嘉莉痛苦地回想起当时的情景。她想起了万斯太太,从那次赫斯渥接待了她之后,就再也没有来过。她还想起了艾姆斯。
她的记忆在这个人身上停住了。这是个强烈而清晰的幻象。他喜欢的书比她看的要好,喜欢的人比她结交的要强。他的那些理想在她的心里燃烧。
“当一个好的女演员的确不错,”她又清楚地听到了这句话。
她算个什么样的女演员呢?
“你在想什么,麦登达小姐?”她的那位快乐的伙伴问道。
“好吧,现在让我看看能否猜得出来。”
“哦,不,”嘉莉说,“别猜了。”
她抛开幻想,吃起饭来。她有些把它忘记了,心情倒也愉快。可是当提到散戏之后再见面的事时,她摇了摇头。
“不,”她说,“我不行。我已经有了约会。”“哦,行的,麦登达小姐,”那青年恳求道。
“不,”嘉莉说,“我不行。你对我真好,可我还得请你原谅我。”那青年看上去垂头丧气极了。
“振作一点,老家伙,”他的朋友对着他的耳朵低声说,“不管怎么样,我们都要去一趟那里。她也许会改变主意的。”
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 38楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 38 IN ELF LAND DISPORTING: THE GRIM WORLD WITHOUT
When Carrie renewed her search, as she did the next day, going to the Casino, she found that in the opera chorus, as in other fields, employment is difficult to secure. Girls who can stand in a line and look pretty are as numerous as labourers who can swing a pick. She found there was no discrimination between one and the other of applicants, save as regards a conventional standard of prettiness and form. Their own opinion or knowledge of their ability went for nothing.
"Where shall I find Mr. Gray?" she asked of a sulky doorman at the stage entrance of the Casino.
"You can't see him now; he's busy."
"Do you know when I can see him?"
"Got an appointment with him?"
"No."
"Well, you'll have to call at his office."
"Oh, dear!" exclaimed Carrie. "Where is his office?"
He gave her the number.
She knew there was no need of calling there now. He would not be in. Nothing remained but to employ the intermediate hours in search.
The dismal story of ventures in other places is quickly told. Mr. Daly saw no one save by appointment. Carrie waited an hour in a dingy office, quite in spite of obstacles, to learn this fact of the placid, indifferent Mr. Dorney.
"You will have to write and ask him to see you."
So she went away.
At the Empire Theatre she found a hive of peculiarly listless and indifferent individuals. Everything ornately upholstered, everything carefully finished, everything remarkably reserved.
At the Lyceum she entered one of those secluded, under-stairway closets, berugged and bepanneled, which causes one to feel the greatness of all positions of authority. Here was reserve itself done into a box-office clerk, a doorman, and an assistant, glorying in their fine positions.
"Ah, be very humble now -- very humble indeed. Tell us what it is you require. Tell it quickly, nervously, and without a vestige of self-respect. If no trouble to us in any way, we may see what we can do."
This was the atmosphere of the Lyceum -- the attitude, for that matter, of every managerial office in the city. These little proprietors of businesses are lords indeed on their own ground.
Carrie came away wearily, somewhat more abashed for her pains.
Hurstwood heard the details of the weary and unavailing search that evening.
"I didn't get to see any one," said Carrie. "I just walked, and walked, and waited around."
Hurstwood only looked at her.
"I suppose you have to have some friends before you can get in," she added, disconsolately.
Hurstwood saw the difficulty of this thing, and yet it did not seem so terrible. Carrie was tired and dispirited, but now she could rest. Viewing the world from his rocking-chair, its bitterness did not seem to approach so rapidly. To-morrow was another day.
To-morrow came, and the next, and the next.
Carrie saw the manager at the Casino once.
"Come around," he said, "the first of next week. I may make some changes then."
He was a large and corpulent individual, surfeited with good clothes and good eating, who judged women as another would horseflesh. Carrie was pretty and graceful. She might be put in even if she did not have any experience. One of the proprietors had suggested that the chorus was a little weak on looks.
The first of next week was some days off yet. The first of the month was drawing near. Carrie began to worry as she had never worried before.
"Do you really look for anything when you go out?" she asked Hurstwood one morning as a climax to some painful thoughts of her own.
"Of course I do," he said pettishly, troubling only a little over the disgrace of the insinuation.
"I'd take anything," she said, "for the present. It will soon be the first of the month again."
She looked the picture of despair.
Hurstwood quit reading his paper and changed his clothes.
"He would look for something," he thought. "He would go and see if some brewery couldn't get him in somewhere. Yes, he would take a position as bartender, if he could get it."
It was the same sort of pilgrimage he had made before. One or two slight rebuffs, and the bravado disappeared.
"No use," he thought. "I might as well go on back home."
Now that his money was so low, he began to observe his clothes and feel that even his best ones were beginning to look commonplace. This was a bitter thought.
Carrie came in after he did.
"I went to see some of the variety managers," she said, aimlessly. "You have to have an act. They don't want anybody that hasn't."
"I saw some of the brewery people to-day," said Hurstwood. "One man told me he'd try to make a place for me in two or three weeks."
In the face of so much distress on Carrie's part, he had to make some showing, and it was thus he did so. It was lassitude's apology to energy.
Monday Carrie went again to the Casino.
"Did I tell you to come around to-day?" said the manager, looking her over as she stood before him.
"You said the first of the week," said Carrie, greatly abashed.
"Ever had any experience?" he asked again, almost severely.
Carrie owned to ignorance.
He looked her over again as he stirred among some papers. He was secretly pleased with this pretty, disturbed-looking young woman. "Come around to the theatre to-morrow morning."
Carrie's heart bounded to her throat.
"I will," she said with difficulty. She could see he wanted her, and turned to go.
"Would he really put her to work? Oh, blessed fortune, could it be?"
Already the hard rumble of the city through the open windows became pleasant.
A sharp voice answered her mental interrogation, driving away all immediate fears on that score.
"Be sure you're there promptly," the manager said roughly. "You'll be dropped if you're not."
Carrie hastened away. She did not quarrel now with Hurstwood's idleness. She had a place -- she had a place! This sang in her ears.
In her delight she was almost anxious to tell Hurstwood. But, as she walked homeward, and her survey of the facts of the case became larger, she began to think of the anomaly of her finding work in several weeks and his lounging in idleness for a number of months.
"Why don't he get something?" she openly said to herself. "If I can he surely ought to. It wasn't very hard for me."
She forgot her youth and her beauty. The handicap of age she did not, in her enthusiasm, perceive.
Thus, ever, the voice of success.
Still, she could not keep her secret. She tried to be calm and indifferent, but it was a palpable sham.
"Well?" he said, seeing her relieved face.
"I have a place."
"You have?" he said, breathing a better breath.
"Yes."
"What sort of a place is it?" he asked, feeling in his veins as if now he might get something good also.
"In the chorus," she answered.
"Is it the Casino show you told me about?"
"Yes," she answered. "I begin rehearsing tomorrow."
There was more explanation volunteered by Carrie, because she was happy. At last Hurstwood said:
"Do you know how much you'll get?"
"No, I didn't want to ask," said Carrie. "I guess they pay twelve or fourteen dollars a week."
"About that, I guess," said Hurstwood.
There was a good dinner in the flat that evening, owing to the mere lifting of the terrible strain. Hurstwood went out for a shave, and returned with a fair-sized sirloin steak.
"Now, to-morrow," he thought, "I'll look around myself," and with renewed hope he lifted his eyes from the ground.
On the morrow Carrie reported promptly and was given a place in the line. She saw a large, empty, shadowy play-house, still redolent of the perfumes and blazonry of the night, and notable for its rich, oriental appearance. The wonder of it awed and delighted her. Blessed be its wondrous reality. How hard she would try to be worthy of it. It was above the common mass, above idleness, above want, above insignificance. People came to it in finery and carriages to see. It was ever a center of light and mirth. And here she was of it. Oh, if she could only remain, how happy would be her days!
"What is your name?" said the manager, who was conducting the drill.
"Madenda," she replied, instantly mindful of the name Drouet had selected in Chicago. "Carrie Madenda."
"Well, now, Miss Madenda," he said, very affably, as Carrie thought, "you go over there."
Then he called to a young woman who was already of the company:
"Miss Clark, you pair with Miss Madenda."
This young lady stepped forward, so that Carrie saw where to go, and the rehearsal began.
Carrie soon found that while this drilling had some slight resemblance to the rehearsals as conducted at Avery Hall, the attitude of the manager was much more pronounced. She had marvelled at the insistence and superior airs of Mr. Millice, but the individual conducting here had the same insistence, coupled with almost brutal roughness. As the drilling proceeded, he seemed to wax exceedingly wroth over trifles, and to increase his lung power in proportion. It was very evident that he had a great contempt for any assumption of dignity or innocence on the part of these young women.
"Clark," he would call -- meaning, of course, Miss Clark -- "why don't you catch step there?"
"By fours, right! Right, I said, right! For heaven's sake, get on to yourself! Right!" and in saying this he would lift the last sounds into a vehement roar.
"Maitland! Maitland!" he called once.
A nervous, comely-dressed little girl stepped out. Carrie trembled for her out of the fulness of her own sympathies and fear.
"Yes, sir," said Miss Maitland.
"Is there anything the matter with your ears?"
"No, sir."
"Do you know what 'column left' means?"
"Yes, sir."
"Well, what are you stumbling around the right for? Want to break up the line?"
"I was just-"
"Never mind what you were just. Keep your ears open."
Carrie pitied, and trembled for her turn.
Yet another suffered the pain of personal rebuke.
"Hold on a minute," cried the manager, throwing up his hands, as if in despair. His demeanour was fierce.
"Elvers," he shouted, "what have you got in your mouth?"
"Nothing," said Miss Elvers, while some smiled and stood nervously by.
"Well, are you talking?"
"No, sir."
"Well, keep your mouth still then. Now, all together again." At last Carrie's turn came. It was because of her extreme anxiety to do all that was required that brought on trouble.
She heard some one called.
"Mason," said the voice. "Miss Mason."
She looked around to see who it could be. A girl behind shoved her a little, but she did not understand.
"You, you!" said the manager. "Can't you hear?"
"Oh," said Carrie, collapsing, and blushing fiercely.
"Isn't your name Mason?" asked the manager.
"No, sir," said Carrie, "it's Madenda."
"Well, what's the matter with your feet? Can't you dance?"
"Yes, sir," said Carrie, who had long since learned this art.
"Why don't you do it then?" Don't go shuffling along as if you were dead. I've got to have people with life in them."
Carrie's cheek burned with a crimson heat. Her lips trembled a little.
"Yes, sir," she said.
It was this constant urging, coupled with irascibility and energy, for three long hours. Carrie came away worn enough in body, but too excited in mind to notice it. She meant to go home and practise her evolutions as prescribed. She would not err in any way, if she could help it.
When she reached the flat Hurstwood was not there. For a wonder he was out looking for work, as she supposed. She took only a mouthful to eat and then practised on, sustained by visions of freedom from financial distress -- "The sound of glory ringing in her ears."
When Hurstwood returned he was not so elated as when he went away, and now she was obliged to drop practice and get dinner. Here was an early irritation. She would have her work and this. Was she going to act and keep house?
"I'll not do it," she said, "after I get started. He can take his meals out."
Each day thereafter brought its cares. She found it was not such a wonderful thing to be in the chorus, and she also learned that her salary would be twelve dollars a week. After a few days she had her first sight of those high and mighties -- the leading ladies and gentlemen. She saw that they were privileged and deferred to. She was nothing -- absolutely nothing at all.
At home was Hurstwood, daily giving her cause for thought. He seemed to get nothing to do, and yet he made bold to inquire how she was getting along. The regularity with which he did this smacked of some one who was waiting to live upon her labour. Now that she had a visible means of support, this irritated her. He seemed to be depending upon her little twelve dollars.
"How are you getting along?" he would blandly inquire.
"Oh, all right," she would reply.
"Find it easy?"
"It will be all right when I get used to it."
His paper would then engross his thoughts.
"I got some lard," he would add, as an afterthought. "I thought maybe you might want to make some biscuit."
The calm suggestion of the man astonished her a little, especially in the light of recent developments. Her dawning independence gave her more courage to observe, and she felt as if she wanted to say things. Still she could not talk to him as she had to Drouet. There was something in the man's manner of which she had always stood in awe. He seemed to have some invisible strength in reserve.
One day, after her first week's rehearsal, what she expected came openly to the surface.
"We'll have to be rather saving," he said, laying down some meat he had purchased. "You won't get any money for a week or so yet.
"No," said Carrie, who was stirring a pan at the stove.
"I've only got the rent and thirteen dollars more," he added.
"That's it," she said to herself. "I'm to use my money now."
Instantly she remembered that she had hoped to buy a few things for herself. She needed clothes. Her hat was not nice.
"What will twelve dollars do towards keeping up this flat?" she thought. "I can't do it. Why doesn't he get something to do?"
The important night of the first real performance came. She did not suggest to Hurstwood that he come and see. He did not think of going. It would only be money wasted. She had such a small part.
The advertisements were already in the papers; the posters upon the bill-boards. The leading lady and many members were cited. Carrie was nothing.
As in Chicago, she was seized with stage fright as the very first entrance of the ballet approached, but later she recovered. The apparent and painful insignificance of the part took fear away from her. She felt that she was so obscure it did not matter. Fortunately, she did not have to wear tights. A group of twelve were assigned pretty golden-hued skirts which came only to a line about an inch above the knee. Carrie happened to be one of the twelve.
In standing about the stage, marching, and occasionally lifting up her voice in the general chorus, she had a chance to observe the audience and to see the inauguration of a great hit. There was plenty of applause, but she could not help noting how poorly some of the women of alleged ability did.
"I could do better than that," Carrie ventured to herself, in several instances. To do her justice, she was right.
After it was over she dressed quickly, and as the manager had scolded some others and passed her, she imagined she must have proved satisfactory. She wanted to get out quickly, because she knew but few, and the stars were gossiping. Outside were carriages and some correct youths in attractive clothing, waiting. Carrie saw that she was scanned closely. The flutter of an eyelash would have brought her a companion. That she did not give.
One experienced youth volunteered, anyhow.
"Not going home alone, are you?" he said.
Carrie merely hastened her steps and took the Sixth Avenue car. Her head was so full of the wonder of it that she had time for nothing else.
"Did you hear any more from the brewery?" she asked at the end of the week, hoping by the question to stir him on to action.
"No," he answered, "they're not quite ready yet. I think something will come of that, though."
She said nothing more then, objecting to giving up her own money, and yet feeling that such would have to be the case. Hurstwood felt the crisis, and artfully decided to appeal to Carrie. He had long since realised how good-natured she was, how much she would stand. There was some little shame in him at the thought of doing so, but he justified himself with the thought that he really would get something. Rent day gave him his opportunity.
"Well," he said, as he counted it out, "that's about the last of my money. I'll have to get something pretty soon."
Carrie looked at him askance, half-suspicious of an appeal.
"If I could only hold out a little longer I think I could get something. Drake is sure to open a hotel here in September."
"Is he?" said Carrie, thinking of the short month that still remained until that time.
"Would you mind helping me out until then?" he said appealingly. "I think I'll be all right after that time."
"No," said Carrie, feeling sadly handicapped by fate.
"We can get along if we economise. I'll pay you back all right."
"Oh, I'll help you," said Carrie, feeling quite hard-hearted at thus forcing him to humbly appeal, and yet her desire for the benefit of her earnings wrung a faint protest from her.
"Why don't you take anything, George, temporarily?" she said. "What difference does it make? Maybe, after a while, you'll get something better."
"I will take anything," he said, relieved, and wincing under reproof. "I'd just as leave dig on the streets. Nobody knows me here."
"Oh, you needn't do that," said Carrie, hurt by the pity of it. "But there must be other things."
"I'll get something!" he said, assuming determination.
Then he went back to his paper.
当第二天嘉莉重新寻找工作,去卡西诺戏院时,她发现在歌剧群舞队里,就像在其它行当里一样,很难找到事做。能站在群舞队里的漂亮姑娘多得如同能挥镐干活的工人。她还发现,除了用世俗的标准来衡量美貌和身材之外,对于不同的求职者并不存在任何其它的区别。求职者自己的意愿或对自己的才能的了解,则一文不值。 “请问哪里能找到格雷先生?”她在卡西诺戏院的后台入口处,问一个阴沉着脸的看门人。
“现在你不能见他。他很忙。”
“那你知道我什么时候能见他呢?”
“和他约好了吗?”
“没有。”
“那样的话,你得去他的办公室找他。”“哦,天哪!”嘉莉叫道,“他的办公室在哪里?”他给了她门牌号码。
她知道这时去那里是没有用的,他不会在那里。没有办法,只有利用期间的时间再去找找。
在其它几个地方的冒险很快就结束了,故事都很凄惨。戴利先生只见事先约好的客人。嘉莉在一间阴暗的办公室里,不顾阻拦,等了一个钟头之后,才从沉着、冷漠的多尼先生嘴里知道了这个规矩。
“你得写信请求他接见你。”
这样她就离开了。
在帝国剧院,她看到一群特别无精打采、无动于衷的人。
一切都布置得十分华丽,一切都安排得非常细致,一切都显得那么矜持而高不可攀。
在蓝心戏院,她走进一个平静的楼梯下面的小房间里,地上铺着地毯,墙上装着护墙板。这种地方使人感受到所有权威人士的地位的崇高。在这里,矜持的神气活生生地体现在一个售票员、一个门房和一个助手的身上,他们都因自己的崇高地位而得意洋洋。
“啊,现在要表现得非常谦卑--非常非常谦卑。请告诉我们你的要求。说得要快,要显得紧张,不要露出丝毫的自尊。
要是我们一点不感到为难的话,我们可以看看能为你效什么劳。”这就是蓝心戏院的气氛。实际上,这也是城里每一家经理室的共同气氛。这些小业主们,在他们自己的行当中,就是真正的至高无上的统治者。
嘉莉疲惫地走开了,悲痛之余更加感到难堪。
那天晚上,赫斯渥听到了这次劳而无获的寻找的详细情况。
“我连一个人都没见着,”嘉莉说,“我只是走啊,走啊,到处等人。”赫斯渥只是看着她。
“我看得先有些朋友才能进这一行,”她闷闷不乐地加了一句。
赫斯渥看出了这件事的困难,但并不认为这有多么可怕。
嘉莉又疲倦又丧气,不过现在她可以休息了。坐在他的摇椅里,观看这个世界,世间的苦难来得并不很快。明天又是一天嘛。
明天来了,接下去又是一天,又是一天。
嘉莉见到了一次卡西诺戏院的经理。
“你来吧,”他说,“下个星期一来,那时我可能要换些人。”他是个高大而肥胖的人,穿得好,吃得好,鉴别女人就像别人鉴别马匹一样。嘉莉长得俏丽妩媚。即便她一点经验都没有,也可以把她安排进来。有一个东家曾经提到过,群舞队员的相貌差了一些。
离下星期一还有好几天的时间。离下月1号倒是很近了。
嘉莉开始发起愁来,她以前还从来没有这么发愁过。
“你出去的时候真的是在找事做吗?”一天早晨,她问赫斯渥。她自己愁得急了,就想到这上面来了。
“我当然是在找啦,”他有些生气地说,对这个羞辱他的暗示只是稍微有点感到不安。
“眼下,”她说,“我可是什么事都愿意做。马上又到下个月1号了。”她看上去绝望极了。
赫斯渥停止了看报,换上衣服。
他想,他要出去找事做。他要去看看哪家酿酒厂是否会安排他进某家酒店。是啊,倘若能找到的话,做侍者他也愿意。
现在他的钱就快用完了,于是开始注意起自己的衣服来,觉得连自己最好的衣服都开始显得旧了。这一点真让他难受。
嘉莉在他之后回到家里。
“我去见了几家杂耍剧场的经理,”她无可奈何地说,“你得有一个表演节目才行。他们不要没有表演节目的人。”“我今天见了个开酿酒厂的人,”赫斯渥说,“有一个人告诉我说他会设法在两三个星期之内给我找个职位。”看见嘉莉这么苦恼:他得有所表示,因此他就这样说了。
这是无精打采的人面对精力充沛的人找的托辞。
星期一,嘉莉又去了卡西诺戏院。
“是我叫你今天来的吗?”经理说,上下打量了一番站在他面前的她。
“你是说星期一来的,”嘉莉很窘迫地说。
“有过什么经验吗?”他又问,口气几近严厉了。
嘉莉承认毫无经验。
他一边翻动一些报纸,一边又把她打量了一番。对这个漂亮的、看上去心绪不宁的年轻女人,他暗自感到满意。“明天早晨来戏院吧。”嘉莉的心跳上了喉头。
“我会来的,”她吃力地说。她看得出他想要她,转身准备走了。
他真的会让她工作吗?啊,可爱的命运之神,真的会这样吗?
从敞开的窗口传来的城市的刺耳的嘈杂声,已经变得悦耳动听了。
一个严厉的声音,回答了她内心的疑向,消除了她对此的一切担忧。
“你一定要准时来这里,”经理粗鲁地说。“否则就会被除名的。”嘉莉匆忙走开。这时她也不去埋怨赫斯渥的游手好闲了。
她有了一份工作--她有了一份工作!她的耳朵里响起这美妙的歌声。
她一高兴,差一点就急着要去告诉赫斯渥了。可是,在往家走时,她从更多的方面考虑了这件事情,开始想到她几个星期就找到了工作,而他却闲荡了几个月,这是很反常的。
“为什么他就找不到事情做呢?”她对自己直言道,“如果我找得到,他也一定应该找得到。我找工作并不是很难呀。”她忘记了自己的年轻美貌。她在兴奋的时候,觉察不到年龄的障碍。
成功的人总会这样说的。
可是,她还是掩藏不住自己的秘密。她想表现得镇静自若,无动于衷,但是一眼就能看穿她这是装出来的。
“怎么样?”看见她轻松的脸色,他说。
“我找到了一份工作。”
“找到了吗?”他说,松了一口气。
“是的。”
“是份什么样的工作?”他兴致勃勃地问,觉得似乎现在他也能找到什么好的事做了。
“当群舞队演员,”她回答。
“是不是你告诉过我的要在卡西诺戏院上演的那出戏?”“是的,”她回答,“我明天开始排练。”因为很高兴,嘉莉还主动作了一些解释。最后,赫斯渥说:“你知道你能拿到多少薪水吗?”“不知道,我也没想要问,”嘉莉说。“我猜他们每星期会付12或14块钱吧。”“我看也就是这个数左右,”赫斯渥说。
那天晚上,他们在家里好好吃了一顿饭,只是因为不再感觉那么紧张可怕了。赫斯渥出去修了面,回来时带了一大块牛腰肉。
“那么,明天,”他想着,“我自己也去找找看。”怀着新的希望,他抬起头来,不看地板了。
第二天,嘉莉准时去报到,被安排在群舞队里。她看到的是一个空荡荡、阴森森的大戏院,还带着昨夜演出的余香和排场,它以富丽堂皇和具有东方情调而著称。面对如此奇妙的地方,她又是敬畏又是欣喜。老天保佑这里的一切都是真的。
她会竭尽全力使自己当之无愧的。这里没有平凡,没有懒散,没有贫困,也没有低微。到这里来看戏的,都是衣着华丽、马车接送的人。这里永远是愉快和欢乐的中心。而现在她也属于这里。啊,但愿她能留下来,那她的日子将会多么幸福!
“你叫什么名字?”经理说,这时他正在指挥排练。
“麦登达,”她立刻想起了在芝加哥时杜洛埃替她选的姓氏,就回答说。“嘉莉·麦登达。”“好吧,现在,麦登达小姐,”他说,嘉莉觉得他的口气非常和蔼可亲,“你去那边。”然后,他对一个年轻的老队员喊道:“克拉克小姐,你和麦登达小姐一对。”这个年轻的姑娘向前迈了一步,这样嘉莉知道该站到哪里,排演就开始了。
嘉莉很快就发现,这里的排练虽然和阿佛莱会堂的排练稍微有一点相似,但这位经理的态度却要严厉得多。她曾经对米利斯先生的固执己见和态度傲慢感到很惊讶,而在这里指挥的这个人不仅同样地固执己见,而且态度粗暴得近乎野蛮。
在排练进行之中,他似乎对一些小事都表现得愤怒至极,嗓门也相应地变得越来越大。非常明显,他十分瞧不起这些年轻女人任何乔装的尊严和天真。
“克拉克,”他会叫道,当然是指克拉克小姐。“你现在怎么不跟上去?”“四人一排,向右转!向右转,我说是向右转!老天爷,清醒些!向右转!”在说这些话时,他会提高最后几个字音,变成咆哮。
“梅特兰!梅特兰!”一次,他叫道。
一个紧张不安、衣着漂亮的小姑娘站了出来。嘉莉替她担忧,因为她自己心里充满了同情和恐惧。
“是的,先生,”梅特兰小姐说。
“你耳朵有毛病吗?”
“没有,先生。”
“你知道‘全队向左转’是什么意思吗?”“知道,先生。”“那么,你跌跌绊绊地向右干什么?想打乱队形吗?”“我只是--”“不管你只是什么的。竖起耳朵听着。”嘉莉可怜她,又怕轮到自己。
可是,又有一个尝到了挨骂的滋味。
“暂停一下,”经理大叫一声,像是绝望般地举起双手。他的动作很凶猛。
“艾尔弗斯,”他大声嚷道,“你嘴里含着什么?”“没什么,”艾尔弗斯小姐说,这时有些人笑了,有些人紧张地站在一边。
“那么,你是在说话吗?”
“没有,先生。”
“那么,嘴就别动。现在,大家一起再来。"终于也轮到了嘉莉。她太急于照要求的一切去做了,因此惹出麻烦。
她听到在叫什么人。
“梅森,”那声音说,“梅森小姐。”
她四下里望望,想看看会是谁。她身后的一个姑娘轻轻地推了她一下,但她不明白是什么意思。
“你,你!”经理说,“你难道听不见吗?”“哎,”嘉莉说,腿吓得发软,脸涨得通红。
“你不是叫梅森吗?”经理问。
“不是,先生,”嘉莉说,“是麦登达。”
“好吧,你的脚怎么啦?你不会跳舞吗?”“会的,先生,”嘉莉说,她早已学会了跳舞这门艺术。
“那你为什么不跳呢?别像个死人似地拖着脚走。我要的是充满活力的人。”嘉莉的脸颊烧得绯红。她的嘴唇有些颤抖。
“是的,先生,”她说。
他就这样不断地督促着,加上脾气暴躁和精力充沛,过了长长的3个钟头。嘉莉走时已经很累了,只是心里太兴奋了,没有觉察到这一点。她想回家去,按照要求练习她的规定动作。只要有可能的话,她要避免做错任何动作。
她到家时,赫斯渥不在家里。她猜想他是出去找工作了,这可真是难得。她只吃了一口东西,然后又接着练习,支撑她的是能够摆脱经济困难的梦想--自豪的声音在她的耳朵里响起。
赫斯渥回来的时候不像出门时那样兴高采烈,而且这时她不得不中断练习去做晚饭。于是就有了最初的恼怒。她既要工作,又要做饭。难道她要一边演出一边持家吗?
“等我开始工作后,”她想,“我就不干这些事了。他可以在外面吃饭。”此后,烦恼与日俱增。她发现当群舞演员并不是什么很好的事,而且她还知道了她的薪水是每周12块钱。几天之后,她第一次见到了那些趾高气扬的人物--饰演主角的男女演员。她发现他们享有特权,受到尊敬。而她却微不足道--绝对的微不足道。
家里有着赫斯渥,每天都让她心烦。他似乎没事可干,但却敢问她工作如何。他每天要都照例问她这个,有点像是要靠她的劳动而过活的味道。这使她很生气,因为她自己有了具体的生活来源,他看来好像是要依赖于她那可怜的12块钱了。
“你干得怎么样?”他会和言悦色地问。
“哦,很好,”她会答道。
“觉得容易吗?”
“习惯了就会好的。”
然后,他就会埋头看报了。
“我买了一些猪油,”他会补充说,像是又想起来了。“我想也许你要做些饼干。”个人这样平静地提着建议,倒真使她有点吃惊,特别是考虑到最近的情况变化。她渐渐地开始独立,这使她更加有勇气冷眼旁观,她觉得自己很想说些难听的话。可是,她还是不能像对杜洛埃那样对他说话。这个人的举止中有着某种东西总是令她感到敬畏。他像是有着某种潜在的力量。
在她第一个星期的排演结束了之后,一天,她所预料的情况发生了。
“我们得过得很节省才行,”他说着,放下他买的一些肉。
“这一个星期左右你还拿不到钱的。”
“拿不到的,”嘉莉说,她正在炉子上翻动着锅里的菜。
“我除了房租钱,只有13块钱了,”他加了一句。
“完了,”她对自己说道。“现在要用我的钱了。”她立刻想起她曾希望为自己买几件东西。她需要衣服。她的帽子也不漂亮。
“要维持这个家,12块钱能顶什么用呢?”她想,“我无法维持。他为什么不找些事情做呢?”那个重要的第一次真正演出的夜晚来到了。她没有提议请赫斯渥来看。他也没想着要去看。那样只会浪费钱。她的角色太小了。
报纸上已经登出了广告,布告栏里也贴出了海报。上面提到了领衔主演的女演员和其他许多演员的名字。嘉莉不在起中。
就像在芝加哥一样,到了群舞队首次上场的那一刻,她怯场了,但后来她就恢复了平静。她演的角色显然无足轻重,这很令她伤心,但也消除了她的恐惧。她觉得自己太不起眼,也就无所谓了。有幸的是,她不用穿紧身衣服。有一组12人被指定要穿漂亮的金色短裙,裙长只及膝上约一英寸。嘉莉碰巧在这一组。
站在舞台上,随队而行,偶尔地提高嗓音加入大合唱,她有机会去注意观众,去目睹一出极受欢迎的戏是怎样开始的。
掌声很多,但是,她也注意到了一些所谓有才能的女演员表演得有多糟糕。
“我可以演得比这好,”有几次,嘉莉大胆地对自己说。说句公道话,她是对的。
戏演完之后,她赶快穿好衣服,因为经理责骂了几个人而放过了她,她想自己演得一定还令人满意。她想赶快出去,因为她的熟人很少,那些名演员都在闲聊。外面等候着马车和一些在这种场合少不了的衣着迷人的青年人。嘉莉发现人们在仔细地打量着她。她只需睫毛一动就能招来一个伴。但她没有这样做。
然而,一个精于此道的青年还是主动上来了。
“你是一个人回家,对吗?”他说。
嘉莉只是加快了脚步,上了第六大道的有轨电车。她满脑子都是对这事感到的惊奇,没有时间去想起它的事情。
“你有那家酿酒厂的消息了吗?”她在周末的时候问道,希望这样问能激其他的行动。
“没有,”他回答,“他们还没有完全准备好。不过,我想这事会有一些结果的。”这之后她没再说什么。她不乐意拿出自己的钱,可是又觉得非拿不可。赫斯渥已经感到了危机,精明地决定求助于嘉莉。他早就知道她有多么善良,有多大的忍耐力。想到要这么做,他有一点羞愧,但是想到他真能找到事做,他又觉得自己没错。付房租的那一天为他提供了机会。
“唉,”他数出钱来说道,“这差不多是我最后的一点钱了。
我得赶快找到事做。”
嘉莉斜眼看着他,有几分猜到他要有所要求了。
“只要能再维持一小段时间,我想我会找到事情的。德雷克9月份肯定会在这里开一家旅馆。”“是吗?”嘉莉说,心想离那时还有短短的一个月。
“在此之前,你愿意帮我的忙吗?”他恳求道,“然后我想一切都会好了。”“好的,”嘉莉说,命运如此捉弄她,她真是伤心。
“只要我们节省一些,是能过得去的。我会如数归还你的。”“哦,我会帮你的,”嘉莉说,觉得自己的心肠太硬,这么逼着他低声下气地哀求,可是她想从自己的收入中得到实惠的欲望又使她隐隐地感到不满。
“乔治,你为什么不暂时随便找个事做做呢?”她说,“这又有什么关系呢?也许过一段时间,你会找到更好的事情的。”“我什么事都愿意做,”他说,松了一口气,缩着头等着挨骂。“上街挖泥我也愿意。反正这里又没人认识我。”“哦,你用不着做那种事,”嘉莉说,为这话说得那么可怜感到伤心了。“但是肯定会有其它的事情的。”“我会找到事做的!”他说,像是下定了决心。
然后,他又去看报了。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 37楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 37 THE SPIRIT AWAKENS: NEW SEARCH FOR THE GATE
It would be useless to explain how in due time the last fifty dollars was in sight. The seven hundred, by his process of handling, had only carried them into June. Before the final hundred mark was reached he began to indicate that a calamity was approaching."I don't know," he said one day, taking a trivial expenditure for meat as a text, "it seems to take an awful lot for us to live."
"It doesn't seem to me," said Carrie, "that we spend very much."
"My money is nearly gone," he said, "and I hardly know where it's gone to."
"All that seven hundred dollars?" asked Carrie.
"All but a hundred."
He looked so disconsolate that it scared her. She began to see that she herself had been drifting. She had felt it all the time.
"Well, George," she exclaimed, "why don't you get out and look for something? You could find something."
"I have looked," he said. "You can't make people give you a place."
She gazed weakly at him and said: "Well, what do you think you will do? A hundred dollars won't last long."
"I don't know," he said. "I can't do any more than look."
Carrie became frightened over this announcement. She thought desperately upon the subject. Frequently she had considered the stage as a door through which she might enter that gilded state which she had so much craved. Now, as in Chicago, it came as a last resource in distress. Something must be done if he did not get work soon. Perhaps she would have to go out and battle again alone.
She began to wonder how one would go about getting a place. Her experience in Chicago proved that she had not tried the right way. There must be people who would listen to and try you -- men who would give you an opportunity.
They were talking at the breakfast table, a morning or two later, when she brought up the dramatic subject by saying that she saw that Sarah Bernhardt was coming to this country. Hurstwood had seen it, too.
"How do people get on the stage, George?" she finally asked, innocently.
"I don't know," he said. "There must be dramatic agents."
Carrie was sipping coffee, and did not look up.
"Regular people who get you a place?"
"Yes, I think so," he answered.
Suddenly the air with which she asked attracted his attention.
"You're not still thinking about being an actress, are you?" he asked.
"No," she answered, "I was just wondering."
Without being clear, there was something in the thought which he objected to. He did not believe any more, after three years of observation, that Carrie would ever do anything great in that line. She seemed too simple, too yielding. His idea of the art was that it involved something more pompous. If she tried to get on the stage she would fall into the hands of some cheap manager and become like the rest of them. He had a good idea of what he meant by them. Carrie was pretty. She would get along all right, but where would he be?
"I'd get that idea out of my head, if I were you. It's a lot more difficult than you think."
Carrie felt this to contain, in some way, an aspersion upon her ability.
"You said I did real well in Chicago," she rejoined.
"You did," he answered, seeing that he was arousing opposition, "but Chicago isn't New York, by a big jump."
Carrie did not answer this at all. It hurt her.
"The stage," he went on, "is all right if you can be one of the big guns, but there's nothing to the rest of it. It takes a long while to get up."
"Oh, I don't know," said Carrie, slightly aroused.
In a flash, he thought he foresaw the result of this thing. Now, when the worst of his situation was approaching, she would get on the stage in some cheap way and forsake him. Strangely, he had not conceived well of her mental ability. That was because he did not understand the nature of emotional greatness. He had never learned that a person might be emotionally -- instead of intellectually -- great. Avery Hall was too far away for him to look back and sharply remember. He had lived with this woman too long.
"Well, I do," he answered. "If I were you I wouldn't think of it. It's not much of a profession for a woman."
"It's better than going hungry," said Carrie. "If you don't want me to do that, why don't you get work yourself?"
There was no answer ready for this. He had got used to the suggestion.
"Oh, let up," he answered.
The result of this was that she secretly resolved to try. It didn't matter about him. She was not going to be dragged into poverty and something worse to suit him. She could act. She could get something and then work up. What would he say then? She pictured herself already appearing in some fine performance on Broadway; of going every evening to her dressing-room and making up. Then she would come out at eleven o'clock and see the carriages ranged about, waiting for the people. It did not matter whether she was the star or not. If she were only once in, getting a decent salary, wearing the kind of clothes she liked, having the money to do with, going here and there as she pleased, how delightful it would all be. Her mind ran over this picture all the day long. Hurstwood's dreary state made its beauty become more and more vivid.
Curiously this idea soon took hold of Hurstwood. His vanishing sum suggested that he would need sustenance. Why could not Carrie assist him a little until he could get something?
He came in one day with something of this idea in his mind.
"I met John B. Drake to-day," he said. "He's going to open a hotel here in the fall. He says that he can make a place for me then."
"Who is he?" asked Carrie.
"He's the man that runs the Grand Pacific in Chicago."
"Oh," said Carrie.
"I'd get about fourteen hundred a year out of that."
"That would be good, wouldn't it?" she said, sympathetically.
"If I can only get over this summer," he added, "I think I'll be all right. I'm hearing from some of my friends again."
Carrie swallowed this story in all its pristine beauty. She sincerely wished he could get through the summer. He looked so hopeless.
"How much money have you left?"
"Only fifty dollars."
"Oh, mercy," she exclaimed, "what will we do? It's only twenty days until the rent will be due again."
Hurstwood rested his head on his hands and looked blankly at the floor.
"Maybe you could get something in the stage line?" he blandly suggested.
"Maybe I could," said Carrie, glad that some one approved of the idea.
"I'll lay my hand to whatever I can get," he said, now that he saw her brighten up. "I can get something."
She cleaned up the things one morning after he had gone, dressed as neatly as her wardrobe permitted, and set out for Broadway. She did not know that thoroughfare very well. To her it was a wonderful conglomeration of everything great and mighty. The theatres were there -- these agencies must be somewhere about.
She decided to stop in at the Madison Square Theatre and ask how to find the theatrical agents. This seemed the sensible way. Accordingly, when she reached that theatre she applied to the clerk at the box office.
"Eh?" he said, looking out. "Dramatic agents? I don't know. You'll find them in the 'Clipper,' though. They all advertise in that."
"Is that a paper?" said Carrie.
"Yes," said the clerk, marvelling at such ignorance of a common fact. "You can get it at the news-stands," he added politely, seeing how pretty the inquirer was.
Carrie proceeded to get the "Clipper," and tried to find the agents by looking over it as she stood beside the stand. This could not be done so easily. Thirteenth Street was a number of blocks off, but she went back, carrying the precious paper and regretting the waste of time.
Hurstwood was already there, sitting in his place.
"Where were you?" he asked.
"I've been trying to find some dramatic agents."
He felt a little diffident about asking concerning her success. The paper she began to scan attracted his attention.
"What have you got there?" he asked.
"The 'Clipper.' The man said I'd find their addresses in here."
"Have you been all the way over to Broadway to find that out? I could have told you."
"Why didn't you?" she asked, without looking up.
"You never asked me," he returned.
She went hunting aimlessly through the crowded columns. Her mind was distracted by this man's indifference. The difficulty of the situation she was facing was only added to by all he did. Self-commiseration brewed in her heart. Tears trembled along her eyelids but did not fall. Hurstwood noticed something.
"Let me look."
To recover herself she went into the front room while he searched. Presently she returned. He had a pencil, and was writing upon an envelope.
"Here're three," he said.
Carrie took it and found that one was Mrs. Bermudez, another Marcus Jenks, a third Percy Weil. She paused only a moment, and then moved toward the door.
"I might as well go right away," she said, without looking back.
Hurstwood saw her depart with some faint stirrings of shame, which were the expression of a manhood rapidly becoming stultified. He sat a while, and then it became too much. He got up and put on his hat.
"I guess I'll go out," he said to himself, and went, strolling nowhere in particular, but feeling somehow that he must go.
Carrie's first call was upon Mrs. Bermudez, whose address was quite the nearest. It was an old-fashioned residence turned into offices. Mrs. Bermudez's offices consisted of what formerly had been a back chamber and a hall bedroom, marked "Private."
As Carrie entered she noticed several persons lounging about -- men, who said nothing and did nothing.
While she was waiting to be noticed, the door of the hall bedroom opened and from it issued two very mannish-looking women, very tightly dressed, and wearing white collars and cuffs. After them came a portly lady of about forty-five, light-haired, sharp-eyed, and evidently good-natured. At least she was smiling.
"Now, don't forget about that," said one of the mannish women.
"I won't," said the portly woman. "Let's see," she added, "where are you the first week in February?"
"Pittsburg," said the woman.
"I'll write you there."
"All right," said the other, and the two passed out.
Instantly the portly lady's face became exceedingly sober and shrewd. She turned about and fixed on Carrie a very searching eye.
"Well," she said, "young woman, what can I do for you?"
"Are you Mrs. Bermudez?"
"Yes."
"Well," said Carrie, hesitating how to begin, "do you get places for persons upon the stage?"
"Yes."
"Could you get me one?"
"Have you ever had any experience?"
"A very little," said Carrie.
"Whom did you play with?"
"Oh, with no one," said Carrie. "It was just a show gotten-"
"Oh, I see," said the woman, interrupting her. "No, I don't know of anything now."
Carrie's countenance fell.
"You want to get some New York experience," concluded the affable Mrs. Bermudez. "We'll take your name, though."
Carrie stood looking while the lady retired to her office.
"What is your address?" inquired a young lady behind the counter, taking up the curtailed conversation.
"Mrs. George Wheeler," said Carrie, moving over to where she was writing. The woman wrote her address in full and then allowed her to depart at her leisure.
She encountered a very similar experience in the office of Mr. Jenks, only he varied it by saying at the close: "If you could play at some local house, or had a programme with your name on it, I might do something."
In the third place the individual asked:
"What sort of work do you want to do?"
"What do you mean?" said Carrie.
"Well, do you want to get in a comedy or on the vaudeville stage or in the chorus?"
"Oh, I'd like to get a part in a play," said Carrie.
"Well," said the man, "it'll cost you something to do that."
"How much?" said Carrie, who, ridiculous as it may seem, had not thought of this before.
"Well, that's for you to say," he answered shrewdly.
Carrie looked at him curiously. She hardly knew how to continue the inquiry.
"Could you get me a part if I paid?"
"If we didn't you'd get your money back."
"Oh," she said.
The agent saw he was dealing with an inexperienced soul, and continued accordingly.
"You'd want to deposit fifty dollars, anyway. No agent would trouble about you for less than that."
Carrie saw a light.
"Thank you," she said. "I'll think about it."
She started to go, and then bethought herself.
"How soon would I get a place?" she asked.
"Well, that's hard to say," said the man. "You might get one in a week, or it might be a month. You'd get the first thing that we thought you could do."
"I see," said Carrie, and then, half-smiling to be agreeable, she walked out.
The agent studied a moment, and then said to himself:
"It's funny how anxious these women are to get on the stage."
Carrie found ample food for reflection in the fifty-dollar proposition. "Maybe they'd take my money and not give me anything," she thought. She had some jewelry -- a diamond ring and pin and several other pieces. She could get fifty dollars for those if she went to a pawnbroker.
Hurstwood was home before her. He had not thought she would be so long seeking.
"Well?" he said, not venturing to ask what news.
"I didn't find out anything to-day," said Carrie, taking off her gloves. "They all want money to get you a place."
"How much?" asked Hurstwood.
"Fifty dollars."
"They don't want anything, do they?"
"Oh, they're like everybody else. You can't tell whether they'd ever get you anything after you did pay them."
"Well, I wouldn't put up fifty on that basis," said Hurstwood, as if he were deciding, money in hand.
"I don't know," said Carrie. "I think I'll try some of the managers."
Hurstwood heard this, dead to the horror of it. He rocked a little to and fro, and chewed at his finger. It seemed all very natural in such extreme states. He would do better later on.
毋须解释怎么会过了一段时间,就眼见得只剩下最后的50块钱了。由他来理财,那700块钱只将他们维持到了6月份。快到只剩下最后的100块钱的时候,他开始提及即将临头的灾难。“我真不懂,”一天,他以一小笔买肉的开支为借口说,“看来我们过日子的确要花很多的钱。”“依我看,”嘉莉说,“我们花得并不太多。”“我的钱就要花完了,”他说,“而且我几乎不知道钱都花到哪里去了。”“那700块钱都要花完了吗?”嘉莉问道。
“就只剩下100块钱了。”
他看上去情绪很坏,吓了她一跳。她这时感到自己也是漂泊不定。她一直都有这种感觉。
“喂,乔治,”她叫道,“为什么你不出去找些事做呢?你可以找到事的。”“我找过了,”他说,“你总不能强迫人家给你个职位吧。”她无力地望着他说:“那么,你想怎么办呢?100块钱可用不了多久。”“我不知道,”他说,“除了找找看,我也没有别的办法。”这句话让嘉莉感到惊恐了。她苦苦地想着这个问题。她过去常常认为舞台是通向她十分渴望的金色世界的门户。现在,就像在芝加哥一样,舞台又成为她危难之中的最后希望。
如果他不能很快找到工作,就必须另想办法。也许她又得出去孤身奋斗了。
她开始考虑该怎样着手去找事做。她在芝加哥的经验证明她以前的找法不对。肯定会有人愿意听你的请求,试用你的。有人会给你一个机会的。
过了一两天,他们在早餐桌上谈话时,她提到了戏剧,说是她看到萨拉·伯恩哈特要来美国的消息。赫斯渥也看到了这条消息。
“人家是怎样当上演员的,乔治?”她终于天真地问。
“我不知道,”他说,“肯定是通过剧团代理人吧。”嘉莉在呷着咖啡,头也没抬。
“是些专门代人找工作的人吗?”
“是的,我想是这样的,”他回答道。
突然,她问话的神情引起了他的注意。
“莫非你还在想着当演员,是吗?”他问。
“不,”她回答,“我只是搞不懂罢了。”
他也不大清楚为什么,但他对这种想法有些不赞成。观察了三年以后,他不再相信嘉莉会在这一行里有多大的成功。她似乎太单纯、太温顺了。他对戏剧艺术的看法认为艺术包含着某种更为浮夸的东西。倘若她想当演员,就会落入某个卑鄙的经理的手中,变得和那帮人一样。他十分了解他所指的那帮人。嘉莉长得漂亮,她会混得不错,可是他该置身何处呢?
“要是我是你的话,我就不打这个注意。那比你想的要难得多。”嘉莉觉得这话多少含有贬低她的才能的意思。
“可你说过我在芝加哥的演出确实不错,”她反驳说。
“你是演得不错,”他回答,看出他已经激起了反感。“但是芝加哥远远不同于纽约。”对此,嘉莉根本不答理。这话太让她伤心了。
“演戏这事嘛,”他接着说,“倘若你能成为名角,是不错的,但是对其他人来说就不怎样了。要想成名,得花很长的时间。”“哦,这我可不知道,”嘉莉说,有点激动了。
刹那间,他觉得他已经预见到了这件事的结局。现在,他已临近山穷水尽,而她要通过某种不光彩的途径当上演员,把他抛弃。奇怪的是,他从不往好处去想她的智力。这是因为他不会从本质上理解感情的伟大。他从来就不知道一个人可能会在感情上很伟大,而不是在知识上。阿佛莱会堂已经成为十分遥远的过去,他既不会去回想,也记不清楚了。他和这个女人同居得太久了。
“哦,我倒是知道的,”他回答,“要是我是你的话,我就不会去想它了。对于女人来说,这可不是个好职业。”“这总比挨饿强吧,”嘉莉说,“如果你不要我去演戏,为什么你自己不去找工作呢?”对此,没有现成的回答。他已经听惯了这个意见。
“好啦,别说了吧,”他回答。
这番谈话的结果是她暗暗下了决心,要去试试。这不关他的事。她可不愿意为了迎合他而被拖进贫困,或是更糟的处境。她能演戏。她能找到事做,然后逐步成名。到那时候,他还能说些什么呢?她想象着自己已经在百老汇的某些精彩演出中登台亮相,每天晚上走进自己的化妆室去化妆。然后,她会在11点钟走出戏院,看见四周那些一排排等人的马车。她是否名角并不重要。只要她能干上这一行,拿着像样的薪水,穿着爱穿的衣服,有钱可花,想去哪里就去哪里,这一切该是多么令人快乐!她整天脑子里就想着这些情景。赫斯渥那令人沮丧的处境使得这些情景更加美丽迷人。
说也奇怪,这个想法很快也占据了赫斯渥的头脑。他那逐渐消失的钱提醒他,需要找点生计了。为什么嘉莉不能帮他一点,直到他找到事做呢?
一天,他回到家里,脑子里有些这样的想法。
“今天我遇见了约翰·贝·德雷克,”他说,“他打算今年秋天在这里开一家旅馆。他说到那时能给我一个职位。”“他是谁?”嘉莉问。
“他是在芝加哥开太平洋大饭店的。”
“喔,”嘉莉说。
“我那个职位大约一年能拿1400块钱的薪水。”“那太好了,是不是?”她同情地说。
“只要我能熬过这个夏天,”他补充说,“我想一切就会好了。我又收到了几个朋友的来信。”嘉莉原原本本地相信了这个美丽的故事。她真诚地希望他能熬过这个夏天。他看上去太绝望了。
“你还剩下多少钱?”
“只有50块了。”
“哦,天哪!”她叫起来了,“我们该怎么办呢?离下一次付房租只有二十天了。”赫斯渥两手捧着头,茫然地看着地板。
“也许你能在戏剧这一行里找些事做,”他和蔼地提议道。
“也许我能找到,”嘉莉说,很高兴有人赞成她的想法。
“只要是能找到的事情我都愿意去做,”看见她高兴起来,他说,“我能找到事情做的。”一天早晨,他走了以后,她把家里收拾干净,尽自己所有的衣服穿戴整齐,动身去百老汇大街。她对那条大街并不太熟悉。在她看来,那里奇妙地聚集着所有伟大和非凡的事业。戏院都在那里--这种代理处肯定就在那附近。
她决定先顺道拜访一下麦迪逊广场戏院,问问怎样才能找到剧团代理人。这种做法似乎很明智。因此,当她到了那家戏院时,就向票房的人打听这事。
“什么?”他说,探头看了看。“剧团代理人?我不知道。不过你可以从《剪报》上找到他们。他们都在那上面刊登广告。”“那是一种报纸吗?”嘉莉问。
“是的,”那人说,很奇怪她竟会不知道这么一件普通的事情。“你可以在报摊上买到的。”看见来询问的人这么漂亮,他客气地又加了一句。
嘉莉于是去买了《剪报》,站在报摊边,想扫一眼报纸,找到那些代理人。这事做起来并不那么容易。从这里到十三街要过好几条横马路,但她还是回去了,带着这份珍贵的报纸,直后悔浪费了时间。
赫斯渥已经回到家里,坐在他的老位子上。
“你去哪里了?”他问道。
“我试着去找几个剧团代理人。”
他感到有点胆怯,不敢问她是否成功了。她开始翻阅的那份报纸引起了他的注意。
“你那儿看的是什么?”他问。
“《剪报》。那人说我可以在这上面找到他们的地址。”“你大老远地跑到百老汇大街去,就是为了这个?我本来可以告诉你的。”“那你为什么不告诉我呢?“她问,头也没抬。
“你从来没有问过我嘛,”回答。
她在那些密密麻麻的栏目中,漫无目的地寻找着。这个人的冷漠搅得她心神不宁。他所做的一切,只是使得她面临的处境更加困难。她在心里开始自叹命苦。她的眼睑上已经挂上了眼泪,只是没有掉下来。赫斯渥也有所察觉。
“让我来看看。”
为了使自己恢复镇静,趁他查看报纸时,她去了前房间。
很快她就回来了。他正拿着一支铅笔,在一个信封上写着什么。
“这里有三个,”他说。
嘉莉接过信封,看到一个是伯缪台兹太太,另一个是马库斯·詹克斯,第三个是珀西·韦尔。她只停了一会儿,然后就朝门口走去。
“我最好立刻就去,”她说,头也没回。
赫斯渥眼看着她离去,心里隐约泛起阵阵羞愧,这是男子汉气概迅速衰退的表现。他坐了一会儿,随后觉得无法忍受了。他站起身来,戴上了帽子。
“我看我还得出去,”他自言自语着就出去了,没有目的地遛达着。不知怎么地,他只是觉得自己非出去不可。
嘉莉第一个拜访的是伯缪台兹太太,她的地址最近。这是一座老式住宅改成的办公室。伯缪台兹的办公室由原来的一间后房间和一间直通过道的卧室组成,标有“闲人莫入。”嘉莉进去时,发现几个人闲坐在那里,都是男人,不说话,也不干事。
当她正在等待有人注意她时,直通过道的卧室的门开了,从里面出来两个很像男人的女人,穿着十分紧身的衣服,配有白衣领和白袖口。她们的身后跟着一个胖夫人,大约45岁,淡色头发,目光敏锐,看上去心地善良。至少,她正在微笑着。
“喂,别忘记那件事,”那两个像男人的女人中的一个说。
“不会的,”胖夫人说。“让我想想,”她又补充说,“2月份的第一个星期你们会在哪里?”“在匹兹堡,”那个女人说。
“我会往那里给你们写信的。”
“好吧,”对方说着,两个人就出去了。
立刻,这位胖夫人的脸色变得极其严肃和精明。她转过身来,用锐利的目光打量着嘉莉。
“喂,”她说,“年轻人,我能为你效劳吗?”“你是伯缪台兹太太吗?”“是的。”“这个,”嘉莉说,不知从何说起,“你能介绍人上台演戏吗?”“是的。”“你能帮我找个角色吗?”“你有经验吗?”“有一点点,”嘉莉说。
“你在哪个剧团干过?”
“哦,一个也没有,”嘉莉说。“那只是一次客串,在--”“哦,我明白了,”那个女人说道,打断了她。“不,眼下我不知道有什么机会。”嘉莉的脸色变了。
“你得有些在纽约演出的经验才行,”和蔼的伯缪台兹太太最后说,“不过,我们可以记下你的名字。”嘉莉站在那里看着这位夫人回到自己的办公室。
“请问你的地址是什么?”柜台后的一个年轻女人接过中断的谈话,问道。
“乔治·惠勒太太,”嘉莉说着,走到她在写字的地方。那个女人写下了她的详细地址,然后就对她说请便了。
在詹克斯的办公室里,她的遭遇也十分相似,唯一不同的是,他在最后说:“要是你能在某个地方戏院演出,或者有一张有你的名字的节目单的话,我也许能效点劳。”在第三个地方,那个人问道:“你想干哪一类的工作?”“你问这个是什么意思?”嘉莉说。
“喔,你是想演喜剧,还是杂耍剧,还是当群舞演员。”“哦,我想在一出戏里担任一个角色,”嘉莉说。
“那样的话,”那人说,“你要花些钱才能办得到。”“多少钱?”嘉莉说,看起来也许很可笑,她以前没想过这一点。
“哦,那就由你说了,”他精明地回答。
嘉莉好奇地看着他。她几乎不知道该怎么接着往下问了。
“如果我付了钱,你能给我一个角色吗?”“要是不能给,就把钱退还给你。““哦,”她说。
那个代理人看出他是在和一个没有经验的人打交道,因此接着说。
“不管怎样,你都要先付50块钱,少于这个数,没有哪个代理人会愿意为你费神的。"嘉莉看出了端倪。
“谢谢你,”她说,“我要考虑一下。”
她动身要走时又想起了一些什么。
“要过多久我才能得到一个角色?”她问。
“哦,那就难说了,”那人说,“也许一个星期,也许一个月。
我们一有合适的事就会给你的。”
“我明白了,”嘉莉说,然后,露出一丝悦人的笑容,走了出来。
那个代理人琢磨了一会儿,然后自言自语道:“这些女人都这么渴望着能当演员,真是可笑。”这个50块钱的要求让嘉莉想了很多。“也许他们会拿了我的钱,却什么也不给我,”她想,她有一些珠宝--一只钻石戒指和别针,还有几件别的首饰。要是她去当铺当了这些东西,她是可以筹出50块钱的。
赫斯渥在她之前回的家。他没有想到她要花这么长的时间去寻找。
“喂,”他说,不敢询问有什么消息。
“今天我什么事也没找到,”嘉莉说着,脱下手套。“他们都要你先付钱,才给你事做。”“多少钱?”赫斯渥问。
“50块。”
“他们没作任何要求,是不是?”
“哦,他们和别的人一样。即便你真地付了钱,也说不准他们到底会不会给你事做。”“唉,我可不愿意为此拿出50块钱,”赫斯渥说,好像他正手里拿着钱在作决定似的。
“我不知道,”嘉莉说,“我想去找几个经理试试。”赫斯渥听到这话,已经不再觉得这种想法有什么可怕了。
他轻轻地前后摇摇啃着他的手指。到了如此山穷水尽的地步,这似乎也是非常自然的。以后,他会好起来的。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 36楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 36 A GRIM RETROGRESSION: THE PHANTOM OF CHANCE
The Vances, who had been back in the city ever since Christmas, had not forgotten Carrie; but they, or rather Mrs. Vance, had never called on her, for the very simple reason that Carrie had never sent her address. True to her nature, she corresponded with Mrs. Vance as long as she still lived in Seventy-eighth Street, but when she was compelled to move into Thirteenth, her fear that the latter would take it as an indication of reduced circumstances caused her to study some way of avoiding the necessity of giving her address. Not finding any convenient method, she sorrowfully resigned the privilege of writing to her friend entirely. The latter wondered at this strange silence, thought Carrie must have left the city, and in the end gave her up as lost. So she was thoroughly surprised to encounter her in Fourteenth Street, where she had gone shopping. Carrie was there for the same purpose.
"Why, Mrs. Wheeler," said Mrs. Vance, looking Carrie over in a glance, "where have you been? Why haven't you been to see me? I've been wondering all this time what had become of you. Really, I-"
"I'm so glad to see you," said Carrie, pleased and yet nonplussed. Of all times, this was the worst to encounter Mrs. Vance. "Why, I'm living down town here. I've been intending to come and see you. Where are you living now?"
"In Fifty-eighth Street," said Mrs. Vance, "just off Seventh Avenue -- 218. Why don't you come and see me?"
"I will," said Carrie. "Really, I've been wanting to come. I know I ought to. It's a shame. But you know-"
"What's your number?" said Mrs. Vance.
"Thirteenth Street," said Carrie, reluctantly. "112 West."
"Oh," said Mrs. Vance, "that's right near here, isn't it?"
"Yes," said Carrie. "You must come down and see me some time."
"Well, you're a fine one," said Mrs. Vance, laughing, the while noting that Carrie's appearance had modified somewhat. "The address, too," she added to herself. "They must be hard up."
Still she liked Carrie well enough to take her in tow.
"Come with me in here a minute," she exclaimed, turning into a store.
When Carrie returned home, there was Hurstwood, reading as usual. He seemed to take his condition with the utmost nonchalance. His beard was at least four days old.
"Oh," thought Carrie, "if she were to come here and see him?"
She shook her head in absolute misery. It looked as if her situation was becoming unbearable.
Driven to desperation, she asked at dinner:
"Did you ever hear any more from that wholesale house?"
"No," he said. "They don't want an inexperienced man."
Carrie dropped the subject, feeling unable to say more.
"I met Mrs. Vance this afternoon," she said, after a time.
"Did, eh?" he answered.
"They're back in New York now," Carrie went on. "She did look so nice."
"Well, she can afford it as long as he puts up for it," returned Hurstwood. "He's got a soft job."
Hurstwood was looking into the paper. He could not see the look of infinite weariness and discontent Carrie gave him.
"She said she thought she'd call here some day."
"She's been long getting round to it, hasn't she?" said Hurstwood, with a kind of sarcasm.
The woman didn't appeal to him from her spending side.
"Oh, I don't know," said Carrie, angered by the man's attitude. "Perhaps I didn't want her to come."
"She's too gay," said Hurstwood, significantly. "No one can keep up with her pace unless they've got a lot of money."
"Mr. Vance doesn't seem to find it very hard."
"He may not now," answered Hurstwood, doggedly, well understanding the inference; "but his life isn't done yet. You can't tell what'll happen. He may get down like anybody else."
There was something quite knavish in the man's attitude. His eye seemed to be cocked with a twinkle upon the fortunate, expecting their defeat. His own state seemed a thing apart -- not considered.
This thing was the remains of his old-time cocksureness and independence. Sitting in his flat, and reading of the doings of other people, sometimes this independent, undefeated mood came upon him. Forgetting the weariness of the streets and the degradation of search, he would sometimes prick up his ears. It was as if he said:
"I can do something. I'm not down yet. There's a lot of things coming to me if I want to go after them."
It was in this mood that he would occasionally dress up, go for a shave, and, putting on his gloves, sally forth quite actively. Not with any definite aim. It was more a barometric condition. He felt just right for being outside and doing something.
On such occasions, his money went also. He knew of several poker rooms down town. A few acquaintances he had in downtown resorts and about the City Hall. It was a change to see them and exchange a few friendly commonplaces.
He had once been accustomed to hold a pretty fair hand at poker. Many a friendly game had netted him a hundred dollars or more at the time when that sum was merely sauce to the dish of the game -- not the all in all. Now, he thought of playing.
"I might win a couple of hundred. I'm not out of practice."
It is but fair to say that this thought had occurred to him several times before he acted upon it.
The poker room which he first invaded was over a saloon in West Street, near one of the ferries. He had been there before. Several games were going. These he watched for a time and noticed that the pots were quite large for the ante involved.
"Deal me a hand," he said at the beginning of a new shuffle. He pulled up a chair and studied his cards. Those playing made that quiet study of him which is so unapparent, and yet invariably so searching.
Poor fortune was with him at first. He received a mixed collection without progression or pairs. The pot was opened.
"I pass," he said.
On the strength of this, he was content to lose his ante. The deals did fairly by him in the long run, causing him to come away with a few dollars to the good.
The next afternoon he was back again, seeking amusement and profit. This time he followed up three of a kind to his doom. There was a better hand across the table, held by a pugnacious Irish youth, who was a political hanger-on of the Tammany district in which they were located. Hurstwood was surprised at the persistence of this individual, whose bets came with a sang-froid which, if a bluff, was excellent art. Hurstwood began to doubt, but kept, or thought to keep, at least, the cool demeanour with which, in olden times, he deceived those psychic students of the gaming table, who seem to read thoughts and moods, rather than exterior evidences, however subtle. He could not down the cowardly thought that this man had something better and would stay to the end, drawing his last dollar into the pot, should he choose to go so far. Still, he hoped to win much -- his hand was excellent. Why not raise it five more?
"I raise you three," said the youth.
"Make it five," said Hurstwood, pushing out his chips.
"Come again," said the youth, pushing out a small pile of reds.
"Let me have some more chips," said Hurstwood to the keeper in charge, taking out a bill.
A cynical grin lit up the face of his youthful opponent. When the chips were laid out, Hurstwood met the raise.
"Five again," said the youth.
Hurstwood's brow was wet. He was deep in now -- very deep for him. Sixty dollars of his good money was up. He was ordinarily no coward, but the thought of losing so much weakened him. Finally he gave way. He would not trust to this fine hand any longer.
"I call," he said.
"A full house!" said the youth, spreading out his cards.
Hurstwood's hand dropped.
"I thought I had you," he said, weakly.
The youth raked in his chips, and Hurstwood came away, not without first stopping to count his remaining cash on the stair.
"Three hundred and forty dollars," he said.
With this loss and ordinary expenses, so much had already gone.
Back in the flat, he decided he would play no more.
Remembering Mrs. Vance's promise to call, Carrie made one other mild protest. It was concerning Hurstwood's appearance. This very day, coming home, he changed his clothes to the old togs he sat around in.
"What makes you always put on those old clothes?" asked Carrie.
"What's the use wearing my good ones around here?" he asked.
"Well, I should think you'd feel better." Then she added: "Some one might call."
"Who?" he said.
"Well, Mrs. Vance," said Carrie.
"She needn't see me," he answered, sullenly.
This lack of pride and interest made Carrie almost hate him.
"Oh," she thought, "there he sits. 'She needn't see me.' I should think he would be ashamed of himself."
The real bitterness of this thing was added when Mrs. Vance did call. It was on one of her shopping rounds. Making her way up the commonplace hall, she knocked at Carrie's door. To her subsequent and agonising distress, Carrie was out. Hurstwood opened the door, half-thinking that the knock was Carrie's. For once, he was taken honestly aback. The lost voice of youth and pride spoke in him.
"Why," he said, actually stammering, "how do you do?"
"How do you do?" said Mrs. Vance, who could scarcely believe her eyes. His great confusion she instantly perceived. He did not know whether to invite her in or not.
"Is your wife at home?" she inquired.
"No," he said, "Carrie's out; but won't you step in? She'll be back shortly."
"No-o," said Mrs. Vance, realising the change of it all. "I'm really very much in a hurry. I thought I'd just run up and look in, but I couldn't stay. Just tell your wife she must come and see me."
"I will," said Hurstwood, standing back, and feeling intense relief at her going. He was so ashamed that he folded his hands weakly, as he sat in the chair afterwards, and thought.
Carrie, coming in from another direction, thought she saw Mrs. Vance going away. She strained her eyes, but could not make sure.
"Was anybody here just now?" she asked of Hurstwood.
"Yes," he said guiltily; "Mrs. Vance."
"Did she see you?" she asked, expressing her full despair.
This cut Hurstwood like a whip, and made him sullen.
"If she had eyes, she did. I opened the door."
"Oh," said Carrie, closing one hand tightly out of sheer nervousness. "What did she have to say?"
"Nothing," he answered. "She couldn't stay."
"And you looking like that!" said Carrie, throwing aside a long reserve.
"What of it?" he said, angering. "I didn't know she was coming, did I?"
"You knew she might," said Carrie. "I told you she said she was coming. I've asked you a dozen times to wear your other clothes. Oh, I think this is just terrible."
"Oh, let up," he answered. "What difference does it make? You couldn't associate with her, anyway. They've got too much money."
"Who said I wanted to?" said Carrie, fiercely.
"Well, you act like it, rowing around over my looks. You'd think I'd committed-"
Carrie interrupted:
"It's true," she said. "I couldn't if I wanted to, but whose fault is it? You're very free to sit and talk about who I could associate with. Why don't you get out and look for work?"
This was a thunderbolt in camp.
"What's it to you?" he said, rising, almost fiercely. "I pay the rent, don't I? I furnish the-"
"Yes, you pay the rent," said Carrie. "You talk as if there was nothing else in the world but a flat to sit around in. You haven't done a thing for three months except sit around and interfere here. I'd like to know what you married me for?"
"I didn't marry you," he said, in a snarling tone.
"I'd like to know what you did, then, in Montreal?" she answered.
"Well, I didn't marry you," he answered. "You can get that out of your head. You talk as though you didn't know."
Carrie looked at him a moment, her eyes distending. She had believed it was all legal and binding enough.
"What did you lie to me for, then?" she asked, fiercely. "What did you force me to run away with you for?"
Her voice became almost a sob.
"Force!" he said, with curled lip. "A lot of forcing I did."
"Oh!" said Carrie, breaking under the strain, and turning. "Oh, oh!" and she hurried into the front room.
Hurstwood was now hot and waked up. It was a great shaking up for him, both mental and moral. He wiped his brow as he looked around, and then went for his clothes and dressed. Not a sound came from Carrie; she ceased sobbing when she heard him dressing. She thought, at first, with the faintest alarm, of being left without money -- not of losing him, though he might be going away permanently. She heard him open the top of the wardrobe and take out his hat. Then the dining-room door closed, and she knew he had gone.
After a few moments of silence, she stood up, dry-eyed, and looked out the window. Hurstwood was just strolling up the street, from the flat, toward Sixth Avenue.
The latter made progress along Thirteenth and across Fourteenth Street to Union Square.
"Look for work!" he said to himself. "Look for work! She tells me to get out and look for work."
He tried to shield himself from his own mental accusation, which told him that she was right.
"What a cursed thing that Mrs. Vance's call was, anyhow," he thought. "Stood right there, and looked me over. I know what she was thinking."
He remembered the few times he had seen her in Seventy-eighth Street. She was always a swell-looker, and he had tried to put on the air of being worthy of such as she, in front of her. Now, to think she had caught him looking this way. He wrinkled his forehead in his distress.
"The devil!" he said a dozen times in an hour.
It was a quarter after four when he left the house. Carrie was in tears. There would be no dinner that night.
"What the deuce," he said, swaggering mentally to hide his own shame from himself. "I'm not so bad. I'm not down yet."
He looked around the square, and seeing the several large hotels, decided to go to one for dinner. He would get his papers and make himself comfortable there.
He ascended into the fine parlour of the Morton House, then one of the best New York hotels, and, finding a cushioned seat, read. It did not trouble him much that his decreasing sum of money did not allow of such extravagance. Like the morphine fiend, he was becoming addicted to his ease. Anything to relieve his mental distress, to satisfy his craving for comfort. He must do it. No thoughts for the morrow -- he could not stand to think of it any more than he could of any other calamity. Like the certainty of death, he tried to shut the certainty of soon being without a dollar completely out of his mind, and he came very near doing it.
Well-dressed guests moving to and fro over the thick carpets carried him back to the old days. A young lady, a guest of the house, playing a piano in an alcove pleased him. He sat there reading.
His dinner cost him $1.50. By eight o'clock he was through, and then, seeing guests leaving and the crowd of pleasure-seekers thickening outside, wondered where he should go. Not home. Carrie would be up. No, he would not go back there this evening. He would stay out and knock around as a man who was independent -- not broke -- well might. He bought a cigar, and went outside on the corner where other individuals were lounging -- brokers, racing people, thespians -- his own flesh and blood. As he stood there, he thought of the old evenings in Chicago, and how he used to dispose of them. Many's the game he had had. This took him to poker.
"I didn't do that thing right the other day," he thought, referring to his loss of sixty dollars. "I shouldn't have weakened. I could have bluffed that fellow down. I wasn't in form, that's what ailed me."
Then he studied the possibilities of the game as it had been played, and began to figure how he might have won, in several instances, by bluffing a little harder.
"I'm old enough to play poker and do something with it. I'll try my hand to-night."
Visions of a big stake floated before him. Supposing he did win a couple of hundred, wouldn't he be in it? Lots of sports he knew made their living at this game, and a good living, too.
"They always had as much as I had," he thought.
So off he went to a poker room in the neighbourhood, feeling much as he had in the old days. In this period of self-forgetfulness, aroused first by the shock of argument and perfected by a dinner in the hotel, with cocktails and cigars, he was as nearly like the old Hurstwood as he would ever be again. It was not the old Hurstwood -- only a man arguing with a divided conscience and lured by a phantom.
This poker room was much like the other one, only it was a back room in a better drinking resort. Hurstwood watched a while, and then, seeing an interesting game, joined in. As before, it went easy for a while, he winning a few times and cheering up, losing a few pots and growing more interested and determined on that account. At last the fascinating game took a strong hold on him. He enjoyed its risks and ventured, on a trifling hand, to bluff the company and secure a fair stake. To his self-satisfaction intense and strong, he did it.
In the height of this feeling he began to think his luck was with him. No one else had done so well. Now came another moderate hand, and again he tried to open the jack-pot on it. There were others there who were almost reading his heart, so close was their observation.
"I have three of a kind," said one of the players to himself. "I'll just stay with the fellow to the finish."
The result was that bidding began.
"I raise you ten."
"Good."
"Ten more."
"Good."
"Ten again."
"Right you are."
It got to where Hurstwood had seventy-five dollars up. The other man really became serious. Perhaps this individual (Hurstwood) really did have a stiff hand.
"I call," he said.
Hurstwood showed his hand. He was done. The bitter fact that he had lost seventy-five dollars made him desperate.
"Let's have another pot," he said, grimly.
"All right," said the man.
Some of the other players quit, but observant loungers took their places. Time passed, and it came to twelve o'clock. Hurstwood held on, neither winning nor losing much. Then he grew weary, and on a last hand lost twenty more. He was sick at heart.
At a quarter after one in the morning he came out of the place. The chill, bare streets seemed a mockery of his state. He walked slowly west, little thinking of his row with Carrie. He ascended the stairs and went into his room as if there had been no trouble. It was his loss that occupied his mind. Sitting down on the bedside he counted his money. There was now but a hundred and ninety dollars and some change. He put it up and began to undress.
"I wonder what's getting into me, anyhow?" he said.
In the morning Carrie scarcely spoke, and he felt as if he must go out again. He had treated her badly, but he could not afford to make up. Now desperation seized him, and for a day or two, going out thus, he lived like a gentleman -- or what he conceived to be a gentleman -- which took money. For his escapades he was soon poorer in mind and body, to say nothing of his purse, which had lost thirty by the process. Then he came down to cold, bitter sense again.
"The rent man comes to-day," said Carrie, greeting him thus indifferently three mornings later.
"He does?"
"Yes; this is the second," answered Carrie.
Hurstwood frowned. Then in despair he got out his purse.
"It seems an awful lot to pay for rent," he said.
He was nearing his last hundred dollars.
圣诞节一过,万斯夫妇就回到了纽约,他们没有忘记嘉莉。但是他们,或者更确切地说,万斯太太却从未去拜访过她,原因很简单,嘉莉没有写信告知自己的地址。按她的性格,当她还住在七十八街时,倒是一直和万斯太太通信的。可是当她被迫搬进十三街以后,她害怕万斯太太会认为这意味着他们处境艰难,因而就想方设法不透露她的新住址。由于想不出什么合适的办法,她只好忍痛割爱,干脆就不给她的朋友写信了。万斯太太感到奇怪,怎么会这样音信全无,以为嘉莉一定是离开了这座城市,最后就当她失踪了,不再去想她。因此,当她到十四街去买东西,碰见嘉莉也在那里买东西时,着实吃了一惊。 “哎呀,惠勒太太,”万斯太太说,从头到脚扫了嘉莉一眼,“你去哪里了?为什么你不来看我?我一直在想,不知你的情况怎么样了。真的,我--”“看见你我太高兴了,”嘉莉说,既高兴又为难。什么时候不好,偏偏赶个时候碰到万斯太太,真是再糟不过了。“呃,我就住在这一带。我一直想来看你。你现在住在哪里?”“五十八街,”万斯太太说,“就在第七大道过去--二百一十八号。你为什么不来看我呢?”“我会来的,”嘉莉说道。“真的,我一直想来。我知道我应该来的。真是遗憾。可是,你知道-—”“你的门牌号码是什么?”万斯太太问。
“十三街,”嘉莉很不情愿地说,“西一百一十二号。”“喔,”万斯太太说,”那就在这附近,是不是?”“是的,”嘉莉说,“你什么时候一定要过来看我埃”“好的,你是个好人,”万斯太太笑着说,这时她注意到嘉莉的外表有了一些变化。“这个地址也很说明问题,”她又对自己说,“他们一定是手头拮据了。”不过她还是非常喜欢嘉莉,总想照顾她。
“跟我一起进来一下吧,”她大声说,转身走进一家商店。
当嘉莉回到家时,赫斯渥还是像往常一样,在那里看报纸。他似乎对自己处境完全无动于衷,他至少有四天没刮胡子了。
“唉,”嘉莉想,“要是她来这里看见他这个样子,会怎么想呢?”她摇了摇头,心里难受极了。看来她的处境已经变得无法忍受了。
她被逼急了,吃晚饭的时候问道:
“那家批发行有什么消息给你吗?”
“没有,”他说。“他们不要没有经验的人。”嘉莉不再谈论这个话题,觉得谈不下去了。
“今天下午,我遇见了万斯太太。”过了一会儿,她说。
“喔,是吗?”他回答。
“现在他们已经回到了纽约,”嘉莉继续说道,“她打扮得真是漂亮。”“哦,只要她丈夫肯为此花钱,她就打扮得起,”赫斯渥回答。“他有份轻松的工作。”赫斯渥在盯着报纸看。他看不见嘉莉投向他的无限疲惫和不满的眼神。
“她说她想什么时候来这里看看我们。”
“她过了很久才想起这个,是不是?”赫斯渥带着一种挖苦的口气说。
他不喜欢这个女人,因为她太会花钱。
“哦,这我就不知道了,”嘉莉说,这个人的态度激怒了她。
“也许,我并不想要她来。”
“她太会享受了,”赫斯渥说,意味深长。“除非很有钱,否则谁也伺候不了她。”“万斯先生看来并不觉得这有多难。”“他眼下可能还不难,”赫斯渥固执地答道,十分明白这话的意思。“可是他的日子还早着呢。谁也说不准会发生些什么事情。他也可能会像其他人一样地垮下来。"这个人的态度真有点无赖的味道。他像是用发亮的眼睛斜睨着那些幸运的人,巴望着他们失败。他自己的处境则好像是件无关的事,不在考虑之内。
这是他从前的过于自信和独立精神残留在他身上的东西。他坐在家里,从报上看着别人的活动,有时就会产生这种自以为是、不肯服输的心情。一旦忘记了在街上到处奔波的疲劳感和四处寻找的落魄相时,他有时就会竖起耳朵,仿佛听见自己在说:“我还是有事可做的。我还没有完蛋呢。只要我愿意下劲去找,会找到很多事情做的。”就在这样的心情下,他偶尔会打扮整齐,去修一下面,然后戴上手套,兴冲冲地动身出门。没有任何明确的目标。这更像是晴雨表上的变化。他只是觉得这时想出门去做些什么事情。
这种时候他的钱也要被花去一些。他知道市区的几家赌常他在市区的酒店里和市政厅附近有几个熟人。去看看他们,友好地拉几句家常话,这也是一种调剂。
他曾经打得一手好扑克。有很多次和朋友玩牌,他净赢了100多块钱,当时这笔钱只不过是为玩牌助助兴,没什么大不了的。现在,他又想玩牌了。
“我也许会赢它个200块钱。我还没有荒疏。”公道一些说,他是在有过好几次这样的想法之后才付诸行动的。
他第一次去的那家赌场是在西街一家酒店的楼上,靠近一个渡口。他以前去过那里。同时有几桌牌在打。他观察了一会儿,就每次发牌前下的底注来看,牌局的输赢数目是很可观的。
“给我发一副牌,”在新的一局开始时,他说,他拉过来一把椅子,研究着手上的牌。那些玩牌的人默默地打量着他,虽然很不明显,但却十分仔细。
开始时,他的手气不好。他拿到了一副杂牌,既没有顺子,也没有对子。开局了。
“我不跟,”他说。
照他手上的这副牌,他宁愿输掉他所下的底注。打到后来,他的手气还不错,最终他赢了几块钱离开了。
次日下午,他又来了,想找点乐趣并赢些钱。这一次,他拿到一副三条的牌,坚持打了下去,结果输得很惨。和他对桌的是一个好斗的爱尔兰青年。此人是当地坦慕尼派控制的选区的一个政治食客,他手里有一副更好的牌。这个家伙打牌时咬住对方不放,这使赫斯渥吃了一惊。他连连下注而且不动声色,如果他是要诱使对方摊牌,这种手段也是很高明的。赫斯渥开始拿不准了,但是还保持着至少是想要保持着镇定的神态,从前他就是凭这个来骗过那些工于心计的赌徒的。这些赌徒似乎是在琢磨对方的思想和心情,而不是在观察对方外表的迹象,不管这些迹象有多微妙。他克服不了内心的胆怯,想着这人是有着一副更好的牌,会坚持到底,倘若他愿意的话,会把最后的一块钱也放入赌注的。可是,他还是希望能多赢点钱--他手上的牌好极了。为什么不再加5块钱的注呢?
“我加你3块钱,”那个青年说。
“我加5块,”赫斯渥说,推出他的筹码。
“照样加倍,”那个青年说,推出一小摞红色筹码。
“给我再来些筹码,”赫斯渥拿出一张钞票,对负责的管理员说。
他那个年轻的对手的脸上露出了讥讽的冷笑。等筹码摆到面前,赫斯渥照加了赌注。
“再加5块,”那个青年说。
赫斯渥的额头开始冒汗了。这时他已经深深地陷了进去--对他来说,陷得非常深了。他那点宝贵的钱已经放上了整整60块。他平常并不胆小,但是想到可能输掉这么多钱,他变得懦弱了。终于,他放弃了。他不再相信手里的这副好牌了。
“摊牌吧,”他说。
“三条对子,”那个青年说,摊出手上的牌。
赫斯渥的牌落了下来。
“我还以为我赢了你呢,”他有气无力地说。
那个青年收进了他的筹码,赫斯渥便离开了,没忘记先在楼梯上停下来数了数剩下的现钞。
“340块钱,”他说。
这次输的钱,加上平常的开支,已经花去了很多。
回到公寓后,他下定决心不再玩牌。
嘉莉还记着万斯太太说的要来拜访的话,又温和地提了一次抗议,是有关赫斯渥的外表的。就在这一天,回到家后,他又换上了闲坐在家时穿的旧衣服。
“你为什么总是穿着这些旧衣服呢?”嘉莉问道。
“在家里穿那些好衣服有什么用呢?”他反问。
“喔,我以为那样你会感觉好一些的。”然后她又加了一句。“可能会有人来看我们。”“谁?”他说。
“噢,万斯太太,”嘉莉说。
“她用不着来看我,”他绷着脸说道。
他如此缺乏自尊和热情,弄得嘉莉几乎要恨他了。
“嗬,”她想,“他就那么坐着,说什么‘她用不着来看我。'我看他是羞于见人。“当万斯太太真的来拜访时,事情可就更糟了。她是有一次出来买东西的时候来的。她一路穿过简陋的过道,在嘉莉家的房门上敲了敲。嘉莉出去了,为此她事后感到十分悲伤。赫斯渥开了门,还以为是嘉莉回来了。这一次,他可是真正地大吃了一惊。他心里听到的是那已经失去青春和自尊的声音。
“哎呀,”他说,真的有些结结巴巴,“你好啊?”“你好,”万斯太太说,几乎不相信自己的眼睛。她马上就看出他十分慌乱。他不知道是否要请她进来。
“你太太在家吗?”她问。
“不在,”他说,“嘉莉出去了,不过请进来好吗?她很快就会回来的。”“不,不啦,”万斯太太说,意识到一切都变了。“我真的很忙。我只是想跑上来看一眼,不能耽搁的。请告诉你太太,叫她一定来看我。”“好的,”赫斯渥说着,朝后站了站,听见她说要走,心里不知有多轻松。他太羞愧了。事后他就无精打采地坐在椅子里,两手交叉,沉思着。
嘉莉从另一个方向回来,好像看见万斯太太正在朝外走。
她就瞪大两眼看着,但还是拿不准。
“刚才有人来过吗?”她问赫斯渥。
“是的,”他内疚地说,“万斯太太来过。”“她看见你了吗?”她问,流露出彻底的绝望。
这话像鞭子一样抽痛了赫斯渥,他不高兴了。
“如果她长了眼睛,她会看见的。是我开的门。”“啊,”嘉莉说,因为过分紧张而握紧了一只拳头。“她说了些什么?”“没说什么,”他回答。“她说她不能耽搁。”“而你就是这么一副模样?”嘉莉说,一反长期的克制。
“这副模样怎么啦?”他说着,动怒了。“我不知道她要来,是不是?”“可你知道她可能会来的,”嘉莉说,“我告诉过你她说她要来的。我请你穿上别的衣服已经不下十几次了。哦,我看这事太可怕了。”“唉,别说了吧,”他答道,“这又有什么关系呢?反正你也不能再和她交往了。他们太有钱了。”“谁说我要和她交往来着?”嘉莉恶狠狠地说。
“可是,你做得像是要和她来往,为我的这副模样大吵大闹。人家都要以为我犯了--”嘉莉打断了他的话。
“的确如此,”她说,“即便我想要和她交往,我也不可能做到,可这是谁的错呢?你倒是闲得很,坐在这里谈论我能和谁交往。你为什么不出去找工作呢?”这真是晴天霹雳。
“这和你有什么关系?”他说着,气势汹汹地站起身来。“我付了房租,不是吗?我提供了--”“是呀,你付了房租,”嘉莉说,“照你这么说来,好像这个世界上除了有一套公寓可以在里面闲坐之外,再没有其它任何东西了。三个月来,你除了闲坐在家里碍手碍脚之外,一事无成。我倒要问问你,你为什么要娶我?”“我没有娶你,”他咆哮着说。
“那么,我问你,你在蒙特利尔干的什么事?”她说。
“好啦,我没有娶你,”他回答。“你可以把这事忘了。听你的口气,好像你不知道似的。”嘉莉瞪大两眼,看了他一会儿。她一直以为他们的婚姻是完全合法和有约束力的。
“那么,你为什么要骗我?”她气愤地问,“你为什么要强迫我和你私奔?”她几乎在啜泣了。
“强迫?”他翘起嘴唇说。“我才没有强迫你呢!”“啊!”嘉莉说着,转过身去,压抑了这么久终于发作了。
“啊,啊!”她跑进了前房间。
这时的赫斯渥又气恼又激动。这在精神上和道德上对他都是一个极大的震动。他四下看看,擦擦额头的汗,然后去找来衣服穿上了。嘉莉那边一点声音也没有,当她听到他在穿衣服时就停止了啜泣。开始,她感到一丝惊恐,想到自己会身无分文地被抛弃--而不是想到会失去他,尽管他可能会一去不复返。她听到他打开衣柜盖,取出帽子。然后,餐室的门关上了,她知道他走了。
寂静了一会儿之后,她站起身来,已经没有了眼泪,她朝窗外看去。赫斯渥正在沿街溜达,从公寓朝第六大道走去。
赫斯渥沿着十三街朝前走,穿过十四街来到联合广常“找工作!”他自言自语,“找工作!她叫我出去找工作!”他想逃避自己内心的谴责,他内心清楚她是对的。
“不管怎么说,万斯太太这次来访真是件该死的事,”他想,“就那么站着,上下打量着我,我知道她在想些什么。”他回想起在七十八街见过她的那几次。她总是打扮得十分漂亮,在她面前,他还曾努力摆出和她不相上下的神气。而现在,竟让她撞见自己这副模样,真是无法想象。他难过地皱起了眉头。
“活见鬼!”一个钟头里,他这样说了十几次。
他离开家时是4点1刻。嘉莉还在哭泣。今天不会有晚饭吃了。
“真见鬼,”他说,心里在说着大话以掩饰自己的羞愧。“我还没那么糟。我还没完蛋呢。”他望望广场四周,看见了那几家大旅馆,决定去其中的一家吃晚饭。他要买好报纸,去那里享受一下。
他走进莫顿饭店豪华的休息室,当时这是纽约最好的旅馆之一,找到一把铺着座垫的椅子,坐下来看报纸。这般奢侈不是他那越来越少的钱所能允许的,但这并不怎么使他感到不安。就像吗啡鬼一样,他对贪图安乐上了瘾。只要能解除他精神上的痛苦,满足他对舒适的渴求,什么事他都做得出。他必须这样做。他才不去想什么明天--他一想到明天就受不了,正如他不愿去想别的灾难一样。就像对待死亡的必将到来一样,他要彻底忘掉身无分文的日子马上就要到来,而且还几乎做到了这一点。
那些在厚厚的地毯上来回走动的衣冠楚楚的客人们,把他带回到过去的日子。一位年轻太太,这家饭店的一个客人,正在一间凹室里弹钢琴,使他感到很愉快。他坐在那里看着报纸。
他的这顿饭花了他1块5毛钱。到了8点钟,他吃完了饭。然后,看着客人们陆续离去,外面寻欢作乐的人渐渐增多,他不知自己该去哪里。不能回家,嘉莉可能还没睡。不,今晚他是不会回到那里去的。他要呆在外面,四处游荡,就像一个无牵无挂的--当然不是破产的--人很可能做的那样。他买了一支雪茄,走了出来,来到拐角处。有一些人在那里闲荡,掮客、赛马迷、演员,都是些和他同类的人。他站在那里,想起过去在芝加哥的那些夜晚。想起了自己是怎么度过那些夜晚的。他赌博的次数真多。这使他想到了扑克。
“那天我打得不对,”他想,指他那次输了60块钱。“我不应该软的。我本可以继续下注唬倒那个家伙。我的竞技状态不佳,我输就输在这一点上。”于是,他照着上次的打法,研究起那局牌的种种可能性,开始算计着如何在吓唬对方时再狠一点,那样的话,有好几次,他都可能会赢的。
“我打扑克是老手了,可以玩些花样。今夜我要再去试试手气。”一大堆赌注的幻象浮现在他的眼前。假如他真的能赢它个200块钱,他岂能不去玩玩?他认识的很多赌徒就是以此为生的,而且还过得很不错呢。
“他们手头的钱总是和我现在的钱差不多的,”他想。
于是,他朝附近的一家赌场走去,感觉和从前一样好。这段时间里他忘掉了自我,起初是由于受到争吵的震动,后来在旅馆里喝着鸡尾酒,抽着雪茄烟,吃了顿晚饭,使他更加忘乎所以。他差不多就像那个他总想恢复的昔日的赫斯渥一样了。
但是这不是昔日的赫斯渥,只是一个内心矛盾不安,受到幻象诱惑的人而已。
这家赌场和那一家差不多,只是它设在一家高级一些的酒店的密室里。赫斯渥先旁观了一会儿,然后看见了一局有趣的牌,就加入了。就像上次一样,开始一阵子打得很顺手,他赢了几次,兴奋起来,又输了几次,兴趣更大了,因此决心玩下去。最终,这个迷人的赌博把他牢牢地拴住了。他喜欢其中的风险,手上拿着一副小牌,也敢吓唬对方,想赢一笔可观的赌注。使他深感满意的是,他还真的赢了。
在这个情绪高涨的时候,他开始以为自己时来运转了。谁也没有他打得好。这时又拿到了一副很普通的牌,他又想靠这副牌开叫大注。那里有些人像是看出了他的心思,他们观察得非常仔细。
“我有个三条,”其中的一个赌徒在心里说。“我就要和那个家伙斗到底。”结果是开始加注了。
“我加你10块。”
“好的。”
“再加10块。”
“好的。”
“再加10块。”
“很好。”
这样一加下来,赫斯渥已经放上了75块钱。这时,那个人变得严肃起来。他想也许这个人(赫斯渥)真有一副硬牌呢。
“摊牌吧,”他说。
赫斯渥亮出了牌。他完蛋了。他输了75块钱,这个惨痛的事实弄得他要拼命了。
“我们再来一局,”他冷冷地说。
“行啊,”那人说。
有些赌徒退出了,但是旁观的一些游手好闲的人又顶了上来,时间在消逝,到12点了。赫斯渥坚持了下来,赢得不多,输得也不多。然后他感到疲倦了。在最后的一副牌上,又输了20块钱。他很伤心。
第二天凌晨1点1刻时,他走出了这家赌常冷嗖嗖、空荡荡的街道仿佛在讥笑他的处境。他向西慢慢地走着,没怎么去想和嘉莉的争吵。他上了楼梯,走进自己的房间,好像什么事情也没有发生过。他心里想的只是他那输掉的钱。在床边坐下来,他数了数钱。现在只有190块和一些零钱了。他把钱收好后,开始脱衣服。
“我不知道我这究竟是怎么啦?”他说。
早晨,嘉莉几乎一声不吭,他觉得似乎又必须出去了。他待她不好,但他又不愿意主动赔不是。现在他感到绝望了。于是,有一两天这样出去后,他过得像个绅士--或者说他以为自己像个绅士--又花了钱。由于这些越轨的行动,他很快感到身心交困,更不用说他的钱包了,那里面的钱也随之又少了30块。然后,他又恢复了冷静、痛苦的感觉。
“收房租的人今天要来,”三天早晨以后,嘉莉这样冷淡地迎着他说。
“是吗?”
“是的,今天是2号。”嘉莉回答。
赫斯渥邹起了眉头。然后,他无可奈何地拿出了钱包。
“付房租看来要花很多的钱,”他说。
他差不多只剩下最后的100块钱了。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 35楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 35 THE PASSING OF EFFORT: THE VISAGE OF CARE
The next morning he looked over the papers and waded through a long list of advertisements, making a few notes. Then he turned to the male-help-wanted column, but with disagreeable feelings. The day was before him -- a long day in which to discover something -- and this was how he must begin to discover. He scanned the long column, which mostly concerned bakers, bushel-men, cooks, compositors, drivers, and the like, finding two things only which arrested his eye. One was a cashier wanted in a wholesale furniture house, and the other a salesman for a whiskey house. He had never thought of the latter. At once he decided to look that up.
The firm in question was Alsbery & Co., whiskey brokers.
He was admitted almost at once to the manager on his appearance.
"Good-morning, sir," said the latter, thinking at first that he was encountering one of his out-of-town customers.
"Good-morning," said Hurstwood. "You advertised, I believe, for a salesman?"
"Oh," said the man, showing plainly the enlightenment which had come to him. "Yes. Yes, I did."
"I thought I'd drop in," said Hurstwood, with dignity. "I've had some experience in that line myself."
"Oh, have you?" said the man. "What experience have you had?"
"Well, I've managed several liquor houses in my time. Recently I owned a third-interest in a saloon at Warren and Hudson streets."
"I see," said the man.
Hurstwood ceased, waiting for some suggestion.
"We did want a salesman," said the man. "I don't know as it's anything you'd care to take hold of, though."
"I see," said Hurstwood. "Well, I'm in no position to choose, at present. If it were open, I should be glad to get it."
The man did not take kindly at all to his "No position to choose." He wanted some one who wasn't thinking of a choice or something better. Especially not an old man. He wanted some one young, active, and glad to work actively for a moderate sum. Hurstwood did not please him at all. He had more of an air than his employers.
"Well," he said in answer, "we'd be glad to consider your application. We shan't decide for a few days yet. Suppose you send us your references."
"I will," said Hurstwood.
He nodded good-morning and came away. At the corner he looked at the furniture company's address, and saw that it was in West Twenty-third Street. Accordingly, he went up there. The place was not large enough, however. It looked moderate, the men in it idle and small salaried. He walked by, glancing in, and then decided not to go in there.
"They want a girl, probably, at ten a week," he said.
At one o'clock he thought of eating, and went to a restaurant in Madison Square. There he pondered over places which he might look up. He was tired. It was blowing up grey again. Across the way, through Madison Square Park, stood the great hotels, looking down upon a busy scene. He decided to go over to the lobby of one and sit a while. It was warm in there and bright. He had seen no one he knew at the Broadway Central. In all likelihood he would encounter no one here. Finding a seat on one of the red plush divans close to the great windows which look out on Broadway's busy rout, he sat musing. His state did not seem so bad in here. Sitting still and looking out, he could take some slight consolation in the few hundred dollars he had in his purse. He could forget, in a measure, the weariness of the street and his tiresome searches. Still, it was only escape from a severe to a less severe state. He was still gloomy and disheartened. There, minutes seemed to go very slowly. An hour was a long, long time in passing. It was filled for him with observations and mental comments concerning the actual guests of the hotel, who passed in and out, and those more prosperous pedestrians whose good fortune showed in their clothes and spirits as they passed along Broadway, outside. It was nearly the first time since he had arrived in the city that his leisure afforded him ample opportunity to contemplate this spectacle. Now, being, perforce, idle himself, he wondered at the activity of others. How gay were the youths he saw, how pretty the women. Such fine clothes they all wore. They were so intent upon getting somewhere. He saw coquettish glances cast by magnificent girls. Ah, the money it required to train with such -- how well he knew! How long it had been since he had had the opportunity to do so!
The clock outside registered four. It was a little early, but he thought he would go back to the flat.
This going back to the flat was coupled with the thought that Carrie would think he was sitting around too much if he came home early. He hoped he wouldn't have to, but the day hung heavily on his hands. Over there he was on his own ground. He could sit in his rocking-chair and read. This busy, distracting, suggestive scene was shut out. He could read his papers. Accordingly, he went home. Carrie was reading, quite alone. It was rather dark in the flat, shut in as it was.
"You'll hurt your eyes," he said when he saw her.
After taking off his coat, he felt it incumbent upon him to make some little report of his day.
"I've been talking with a wholesale liquor company," he said. "I may go out on the road."
"Wouldn't that be nice!" said Carrie.
"It wouldn't be such a bad thing," he answered.
Always from the man at the corner now he bought two papers -- the "Evening World" and "Evening Sun." So now he merely picked his papers up, as he came by, without stopping.
He drew up his chair near the radiator and lighted the gas. Then it was as the evening before. His difficulties vanished in the items he so well loved to read.
The next day was even worse than the one before, because now he could not think of where to go. Nothing he saw in the papers he studied -- till ten o'clock -- appealed to him. He felt that he ought to go out, and yet he sickened at the thought. Where to, where to?
"You mustn't forget to leave me my money for this week," said Carrie, quietly.
They had an arrangement by which he placed twelve dollars a week in her hands, out of which to pay current expenses. He heaved a little sigh as she said this, and drew out his purse. Again he felt the dread of the thing. Here he was taking off, taking off, and nothing coming in.
"Lord!" he said, in his own thoughts, "this can't go on."
To Carrie he said nothing whatsoever. She could feel that her request disturbed him. To pay her would soon become a distressing thing.
"Yet, what have I got to do with it?" she thought. "Oh, why should I be made to worry?"
Hurstwood went out and made for Broadway. He wanted to think up some place. Before long, though, he reached the Grand Hotel at Thirty-first Street. He knew of its comfortable lobby. He was cold after his twenty blocks' walk.
"I'll go in their barber shop and get a shave," he thought.
Thus he justified himself in sitting down in here after his tonsorial treatment.
Again, time hanging heavily on his hands, he went home early, and this continued for several days, each day the need to hunt paining him, and each day disgust, depression, shamefacedness driving him into lobby idleness.
At last three days came in which a storm prevailed, and he did not go out at all. The snow began to fall late one afternoon. It was a regular flurry of large, soft, white flakes. In the morning it was still coming down with a high wind, and the papers announced a blizzard. From out the front windows one could see a deep, soft bedding.
"I guess I'll not try to go out to-day," he said to Carrie at breakfast. "It's going to be awful bad, so the papers say."
"The man hasn't brought my coal, either," said Carrie, who ordered by the bushel.
"I'll go over and see about it," said Hurstwood. This was the first time he had ever suggested doing an errand, but, somehow, the wish to sit about the house prompted it as a sort of compensation for the privilege.
All day and all night it snowed, and the city began to suffer from a general blockade of traffic. Great attention was given to the details of the storm by the newspapers, which played up the distress of the poor in large type.
Hurstwood sat and read by his radiator in the corner. He did not try to think about his need of work. This storm being so terrific, and tying up all things, robbed him of the need. He made himself wholly comfortable and toasted his feet.
Carrie observed his ease with some misgiving. For all the fury of the storm she doubted his comfort. He took his situation too philosophically.
Hurstwood, however, read on and on. He did not pay much attention to Carrie. She fulfilled her household duties and said little to disturb him.
The next day it was still snowing, and the next, bitter cold. Hurstwood took the alarm of the paper and sat still. Now he volunteered to do a few other little things. One was to go to the butcher, another to the grocery. He really thought nothing of these little services in connection with their true significance. He felt as if he were not wholly useless -- indeed, in such a stress of weather, quite worth while about the house.
On the fourth day, however, it cleared, and he read that the storm was over. Now, however, he idled, thinking how sloppy the streets would be.
It was noon before he finally abandoned his papers and got under way. Owing to the slightly warmer temperature the streets were bad. He went across Fourteenth Street on the car and got a transfer south on Broadway. One little advertisement he had, relating to a saloon down in Pearl Street. When he reached the Broadway Central, however, he changed his mind.
"What's the use?" he thought, looking out upon the slop and snow. "I couldn't buy into it. It's a thousand to one nothing comes of it. I guess I'll get off," and off he got. In the lobby he took a seat and waited again, wondering what he could do.
While he was idly pondering, satisfied to be inside, a well-dressed man passed up the lobby, stopped, looked sharply, as if not sure of his memory, and then approached. Hurstwood recognised Cargill, the owner of the large stables in Chicago of the same name, whom he had last seen at Avery Hall, the night Carrie appeared there. The remembrance of how this individual brought up his wife to shake hands on that occasion was also on the instant clear.
Hurstwood was greatly abashed. His eyes expressed the difficulty he felt.
"Why, it's Hurstwood!" said Cargill, remembering now, and sorry that he had not recognised him quickly enough in the beginning to have avoided this meeting.
"Yes," said Hurstwood. "How are you?"
"Very well," said Cargill, troubled for something to talk about. "Stopping here?"
"No," said Hurstwood, "just keeping an appointment."
"I knew you had left Chicago. I was wondering what had become of you."
"Oh, I'm here now," answered Hurstwood, anxious to get away.
"Doing well, I suppose?"
"Excellent."
"Glad to hear it."
They looked at one another, rather embarrassed.
"Well, I have an engagement with a friend upstairs. I'll leave you. So long."
Hurstwood nodded his head.
"Damn it all," he murmured, turning toward the door. "I knew that would happen."
He walked several blocks up the street. His watch only registered 1.30. He tried to think of some place to go or something to do. The day was so bad he wanted only to be inside. Finally his feet began to feel wet and cold, and he boarded a car. This took him to Fifty-ninth Street, which was as good as anywhere else. Landed here, he turned to walk back along Seventh Avenue, but the slush was too much. The misery of lounging about with nowhere to go became intolerable. He felt as if he were catching cold.
Stopping at a corner, he waited for a car south bound. This was no day to be out; he would go home.
Carrie was surprised to see him at a quarter of three.
"It's a miserable day out," was all he said. Then he took off his coat and changed his shoes.
That night he felt a cold coming on and took quinine. He was feverish until morning, and sat about the next day while Carrie waited on him. He was a helpless creature in sickness, not very handsome in a dull-coloured bath gown and his hair uncombed. He looked haggard about the eyes and quite old. Carrie noticed this, and it did not appeal to her. She wanted to be good-natured and sympathetic, but something about the man held her aloof.
Toward evening he looked so badly in the weak light that she suggested he go to bed.
"You'd better sleep alone," she said, "you'll feel better. I'll open your bed for you now."
"All right," he said.
As she did all these things, she was in a most despondent state.
"What a life! What a life!" was her one thought.
Once during the day, when he sat near the radiator, hunched up and reading, she passed through, and seeing him, wrinkled her brows. In the front room, where it was not so warm, she sat by the window and cried. This was the life cut out for her, was it? To live cooped up in a small flat with some one who was out of work, idle, and indifferent to her. She was merely a servant to him now, nothing more.
This crying made her eyes red, and when, in preparing his bed, she lighted the gas, and, having prepared it, called him in, he noticed the fact.
"What's the matter with you?" he asked, looking into her face. His voice was hoarse and his unkempt head only added to its grewsome quality.
"Nothing," said Carrie, weakly.
"You've been crying," he said.
"I haven't either," she answered.
It was not for love of him, that he knew.
"You needn't cry," he said, getting into bed. "Things will come out all right."
In a day or two he was up again, but rough weather holding, he stayed in. The Italian newsdealer now delivered the morning papers, and these he read assiduously. A few times after that he ventured out, but meeting another of his old-time friends, he began to feel uneasy sitting about hotel corridors.
Every day he came home early, and at last made no pretence of going anywhere. Winter was no time to look for anything.
Naturally, being about the house, he noticed the way Carrie did things. She was far from perfect in household methods and economy, and her little deviations on this score first caught his eye. Not, however, before her regular demand for her allowance became a grievous thing. Sitting around as he did, the weeks seemed to pass very quickly. Every Tuesday Carrie asked for her money.
"Do you think we live as cheaply as we might?" he asked one Tuesday morning.
"I do the best I can," said Carrie.
Nothing was added to this at the moment, but the next day he said:
"Do you ever go to the Gansevoort Market over here?"
"I didn't know there was such a market," said Carrie.
"They say you can get things lots cheaper there."
Carrie was very indifferent to the suggestion. These were things which she did not like at all.
"How much do you pay for a pound of meat?" he asked one day.
"Oh, there are different prices," said Carrie. "Sirloin steak is twenty-two cents."
"That's steep, isn't it?" he answered.
So he asked about other things, until finally, with the passing days, it seemed to become a mania with him. He learned the prices and remembered them.
His errand-running capacity also improved. It began in a small way, of course. Carrie, going to get her hat one morning, was stopped by him.
"Where are you going, Carrie?" he asked.
"Over to the baker's," she answered.
"I'd just as leave go for you," he said.
She acquiesced, and he went. Each afternoon he would go to the corner for the papers.
"Is there anything you want?" he would say.
By degrees she began to use him. Doing this, however, she lost the weekly payment of twelve dollars.
"You want to pay me to-day," she said one Tuesday, about this time.
"How much?" he asked.
She understood well enough what it meant.
"Well, about five dollars," she answered. "I owe the coal man."
The same day he said:
"I think this Italian up here on the corner sells coal at twenty-five cents a bushel. I'll trade with him."
Carrie heard this with indifference.
"All right," she said.
Then it came to be:
"George, I must have some coal to-day," or, "You must get some meat of some kind for dinner."
He would find out what she needed and order.
Accompanying this plan came skimpiness.
"I only got a half-pound of steak," he said, coming in one afternoon with his papers. "We never seem to eat very much."
These miserable details ate the heart out of Carrie. They blackened her days and grieved her soul. Oh, how this man had changed! All day and all day, here he sat, reading his papers. The world seemed to have no attraction. Once in a while he would go out, in fine weather, it might be four or five hours, between eleven and four. She could do nothing but view him with gnawing contempt.
It was apathy with Hurstwood, resulting from his inability to see his way out. Each month drew from his small store. Now, he had only five hundred dollars left, and this he hugged, half feeling as if he could stave off absolute necessity for an indefinite period. Sitting around the house, he decided to wear some old clothes he had. This came first with the bad days. Only once he apologised in the very beginning:
"It's so bad to-day, I'll just wear these around."
Eventually these became the permanent thing.
Also, he had been wont to pay fifteen cents for a shave, and a tip of ten cents. In his first distress, he cut down the tip to five, then to nothing. Later, he tried a ten-cent barber shop, and, finding that the shave was satisfactory, patronised regularly. Later still, he put off shaving to every other day, then to every third, and so on, until once a week became the rule. On Saturday he was a sight to see.
Of course, as his own self-respect vanished, it perished for him in Carrie. She could not understand what had gotten into the man. He had some money, he had a decent suit remaining, he was not bad looking when dressed up. She did not forget her own difficult struggle in Chicago, but she did not forget either that she had never ceased trying. He never tried. He did not even consult the ads. in the papers any more.
Finally, a distinct impression escaped from her.
"What makes you put so much butter on the steak?" he asked her one evening, standing around in the kitchen.
"To make it good, of course," she answered.
"Butter is awful dear these days," he suggested.
"You wouldn't mind it if you were working," she answered.
He shut up after this, and went in to his paper, but the retort rankled in his mind. It was the first cutting remark that had come from her.
That same evening, Carrie, after reading, went off to the front room to bed. This was unusual. When Hurstwood decided to go, he retired, as usual, without a light. It was then that he discovered Carrie's absence.
"That's funny," he said; "maybe she's sitting up."
He gave the matter no more thought, but slept. In the morning she was not beside him. Strange to say, this passed without comment.
Night approaching, and a slightly more conversational feeling prevailing, Carrie said:
"I think I'll sleep alone to-night. I have a headache."
"All right," said Hurstwood.
The third night she went to her front bed without apologies.
This was a grim blow to Hurstwood, but he never mentioned it.
"All right," he said to himself, with an irrepressible frown, "let her sleep alone."
第二天早晨,他浏览了一遍报纸,啃完了一长串广告,做了一些笔记。然后他去看招收男工的广告拦,但是心情很不愉快。又一天摆在他的面前--漫长的一天去寻找事做--而他就得这样开始。他扫了一眼那长长的广告栏,大多数是关于招收面包师、改衣工、厨师、排字工、车夫等等,只有两则引起他的注意,一则是一家家具批发行招聘一名出纳员,另一则是一家威士忌公司招聘一名推销员。他从未想过要做推销员。 他立即决定去那里看看。
那家公司叫阿尔斯伯里公司,经销威士忌。
他那副仪表堂堂的样子,几乎一到就被请去见经理。
“早安,先生,”经理说,起初以为面对的是一位外地的客户。
“早安,”赫斯渥说。“我知道你们登了报要招聘推销员,是吗?”“哦,”那人说道,明显地流露出恍然大悟的神情。“是的,是的,我是登了报。”“我想来应聘,”赫斯渥不失尊严地说,"我对这一行有一定的经验。”“哦,你有经验吗?”那人说,“你有些什么样的经验呢?”“喔,我过去当过几家酒店的经理。最近我在沃伦街和赫德森街拐角的酒店里有1A3的股权。”“我明白了,”那人说。
赫斯渥停住了,等着他发表意见。
“我们是曾想要个推销员,”那人说,“不过,我不知道这种事你是不是愿意做。”“我明白,”赫斯渥说,“可是,我眼下不能挑挑拣拣。倘若位置还空着,我很乐意接受。”那人很不高兴听到他说的“不能挑挑拣拣”的话。他想要一个不想挑拣或者不想找更好的事做的人。他不想要老头子。
他想要一个年轻、积极、乐于拿钱不多而能主动工作的人。他一点也不喜欢赫斯渥。赫斯渥比他的店东们还要神气些。
“好吧,”他回答说。“我们很高兴考虑你的申请。我们要过几天才能做出决定。你送一份履历表给我们吧。”“好的,”赫斯渥说。
他点头告别后,走了出来。在拐角处,他看看那家家具行的地址,弄清楚是在西二十三街。他照着这个地址去了那里。
可是这家店并不太大,看上去是家中等店铺,里面的人都闲着而且薪水很少。他走过时朝里面扫了一眼,随后就决定不进去了。
“大概他们要一个周薪10块钱的姑娘,”他说。
1点钟时,他想吃饭了,便走进麦迪逊广场的一家餐馆。
在那里,他考虑着可以去找事做的地方。他累了。又刮起了寒风。在对面,穿过麦迪逊广场公园,耸立着那些大旅馆,俯瞰着热闹的街景。他决定过到那边去,在一家旅馆的门厅里坐一会儿。那里面又暖和又亮堂。他在百老汇中央旅馆没有遇见熟人。十有八九,在这里也不会遇见熟人的。他在大窗户旁边的一只红丝绒长沙发上坐了下来,窗外看得见百老汇大街的喧闹景象,他坐在那里想着心事。在这里,他觉得自己的处境似乎还不算太糟。静静地坐在那里看着窗外,他可以从他的钱包里那几百块钱中找到一点安慰。他可以忘掉一些街上奔波的疲乏和四处找寻的劳累。可是,这只不过是从一个严峻的处境逃到一个不太严峻的处境罢了。他仍旧愁眉不展,灰心丧气。
在这里,一分钟一分钟似乎过得特别慢。一个钟头过去需要很长很长的时间。在这一个钟头里,他忙着观察和评价那些进进出出的这家旅馆的真正旅客,以及旅馆外面百老汇大街上来往的那些更加有钱的行人,这些人都是财运当头,这从他们的衣着和神情上就看得出来。自他到纽约以来,这差不多是他第一次有这么多的空闲来欣赏这样的场面。现在他自己被迫闲了下来,都不知道别人在忙乎些什么了。他看到的这些青年多么快乐,这些女人多么漂亮埃他们的衣着全都是那么华丽。
他们都那么急着要赶到什么地方去。他看见美丽动人的姑娘抛出卖弄风情的眼色。啊,和这些人交往得要多少金钱--他太清楚了!他已经很久没有机会这样生活了!
外面的时钟指到4点。时候稍稍早了一点,但是他想要回公寓了。
一想到回公寓,他又连带想到,要是他回家早了,嘉莉会认为他在家闲坐的时间太多了。他希望自己不用早回去,可是这一天实在是太难熬了。回到家里他就自在了。他可以坐在摇椅里看报纸。这种忙碌、分心、使人引起联想的场面就被挡在了外面。他可以看看报纸。这样一想,他就回家了。嘉莉在看书,很是孤单。房子周围被遮住了,里面很暗。
“你会看坏眼睛的,”他看见她时说。
脱下外套后,他觉得自己应该谈一点这一天的情况。
“我和一家酒类批发公司谈过了,”他说,“我可能出去搞推销。”“那不是很好嘛!”嘉莉说。
“还不算太坏,”他回答。
最近他总是向拐角上的那个人买两份报纸--《世界晚报》和《太阳晚报》。所以,他现在走过那里时,直接拿起报纸就走,不必停留了。
他把椅子挪近取暖炉,点燃了煤气。于是,一切又像头天晚上一样。他的烦恼消失在那些他特别爱看的新闻里。
第二天甚至比前一天更糟,因为这时他想不出该去哪里。
他研究报纸研究到上午10点钟,还是没有看中一件他愿意做的事情。他觉得自己该出去了,可是一想到这个就感到恶心。
到哪里去,到哪里去呢?
“你别忘了给我这星期要用的钱,”嘉莉平静地说。
他们约定,每星其他交到她手上12块钱,用作日常开支。
她说这话时,他轻轻地叹了一口气,拿出了钱包。他再次感到了这事的可怕。他就这样把钱往外拿,往外拿,没有分文往里进的。
“老天爷!”他心里想着,“可不能这样下去埃”对嘉莉他却什么也没说。她能够感觉到她的要求令他不安了。要他给钱很快就会成为一件难受的事情了。
“可是,这和我有什么关系呢?”她想,“唉,为什么要让我为此烦恼呢?”赫斯渥出了门,朝百老汇大街走去。他想找一个什么可去的地方。没有多久,他就来到了座落在三十一街的宏大旅馆。
他知道这家旅馆有个舒适的门厅。走过了二十条横马路,他感到冷了。
“我去他们的理发间修个面吧,”他想。
享受了理发师的服务后,他就觉得自己有权利在那里坐下了。
他又觉得时间难捱了,便早早回了家。连续几天都是这样,每天他都为要出去找事做而痛苦不堪,每天他都要为厌恶、沮丧、害羞所迫,去门厅里闲坐。
最后是三天的风雪天,他干脆没有出门。雪是从一天傍晚开始下的。雪不停地下着,雪片又大又软又白。第二天早晨还是风雪交加,报上说将有一场暴风雪。从前窗向外看得见一层厚厚的、软软的雪。
“我想我今天就不出去了,”早饭时,他对嘉莉说。“天气将会很糟,报纸上这么说的。”“我叫的煤也还没有人给送来,”嘉莉说,她的煤是论蒲式耳叫的。
“我过去问问看,”赫斯渥说。主动提出要做点家务事,这在他还是第一次,然而不知怎么地,他想坐在家里的愿望促使他这样说,作为享受坐在家里的权利的某种补偿。
雪整天整夜地下着。城里到处都开始发生交通堵塞。报纸大量报道暴风雪的详情,用大号铅字渲染穷人的疾苦。
赫斯渥在屋角的取暖炉边坐着看报。他不再考虑需要找工作的事。这场可怕的暴风雪,使一切都陷于瘫痪,他也无需去找工作了。他把自己弄得舒舒服服的,烤着他的两只脚。
看到他这样悠闲自得,嘉莉不免有些疑惑。她表示怀疑,不管风雪多么狂暴,他也不应该显得这般舒服。他对自己的处境看得也太达观了。
然而,赫斯渥还是继续看呀,看呀。他不大留意嘉莉。她忙着做家务,很少说话打搅他。
第二天还在下雪,第三天严寒刺骨。赫斯渥听了报纸的警告,坐在家里不动。现在他自愿去做一些其它的小事。一次是去肉铺,另一次是去杂货店。他做这些小事时,其实根本没有去想这些事本身有什么真正的意义。他只是觉得自己还不是毫无用处。的确,在这样恶劣的天气,待在家里还是很有用的。
可是,第四天,天放晴了,他从报上知道暴风雪过去了。而他这时还在闲散度日,想着街上该有多么泥泞。
直到中午时分,他才终于放下报纸,动身出门。由于气温稍有回升,街上泥泞难行。他乘有轨电车穿过十四街,在百老汇大街转车朝南。他带着有关珍珠街一家酒店的一则小广告。
可是,到了百老汇中央旅馆,他却改变了主意。
“这有什么用呢?”他想,看着车外的泥浆和积雪。“我不能投资入股。十有八九是不会有什么结果的。我还是下车吧。”于是他就下了车。他又在旅馆的门厅里坐了下来,等着时间消逝,不知自己能做些什么。
能呆在室内,他感到挺满足。正当他闲坐在那里遐想时,一个衣冠楚楚的人从门厅里走过,停了下来,像是拿不准是否记得清楚,盯着看了看,然后走上前来。赫斯渥认出他是卡吉尔,芝加哥一家也叫做卡吉尔的大马厩的主人。他最后一次见到他是在阿佛莱会堂,那天晚上嘉莉在那里演出。他还立刻想起了这个人那次带太太过来和他握手的情形。
赫斯渥大为窘迫。他的眼神表明他感到很难堪。
“喔,是赫斯渥呀!”卡吉尔说,现在他记起来了,懊悔开始没有很快认出他来,好避开这次会面。
“是呀,”赫斯渥说。“你好吗?”
“很好,”卡吉尔说,为不知道该说些什么而犯愁。“住在这里吗?”“不,”赫斯渥说,“只是来这里赴个约。”“我只知道你离开了芝加哥。我一直想知道,你后来情况怎么样了。”“哦,我现在住在纽约,”赫斯渥答道,急着要走开。
“我想,你干得不错吧。”
“好极了。”
“很高兴听到这个。”
他们相互看了看,很是尴尬。
“噢,我和楼上一个朋友有个约会。我要走了。再见。”赫斯渥点了点头。
“真该死,”他嘀咕着,朝门口走去。“我知道这事会发生的。”他沿街走过几条横马路。看看表才指到1点半。他努力想着去个什么地方或者做些什么事情。天其实在太糟了,他只想躲到室内去。终于他开始感到两脚又湿又冷,便上了一辆有轨电车,他被带到了五十九街,这里也和其它地方一样。他在这里下了车,转身沿着第七大道往回走,但是路上泥泞不堪。
在大街上到处闲逛又无处可去的痛苦,使他受不住了。他觉得自己像是要伤风了。
他在一个拐角处停下来,等候朝南行驶的有轨电车。这绝对不是出门的天气,他要回家了。
嘉莉见他3点差1刻就回来了,很吃惊。
“这种天出门太糟糕,”他只说了这么一句。然后,他脱下外套,换了鞋子。
那天晚上,他觉得是在伤风了,便吃了些奎宁。直到第二天早晨,他还有些发热,整个一天就坐在家里,由嘉莉伺候着。
他生病时一副可怜样,穿着颜色暗淡的浴衣,头发也不梳理,就不怎么漂亮了。他的眼圈边露出憔悴,人也显得苍老。嘉莉看到这些,心里感到不快。她想表示温存和同情,但是这个男人身上有某种东西使得她不愿和他亲近。
傍晚边上,在微弱的灯光下,他显得非常难看,她便建议他去睡觉。
“你最好一个人单独睡,”她说,“这样你会感到舒服一些。
我现在就去给你起床。”
“好吧,”他说。
她在做着这些事情时,心里十分难受。
“这是什么样的生活!这是什么样的生活!”她脑子里只有这一个念头。
有一次,是在白天,当他正坐在取暖炉边弓着背看报时,她穿过房间,见他这样,就邹起了眉头。在不太暖和的前房间里,她坐在窗边哭了起来。这难道就是她命中注定的生活吗?
就这样被关鸽子笼一般的小房子里,和一个没有工作、无所事事而且对她漠不关心的人生活在一起?现在她只是他的一个女仆,仅此而已。
她这一哭,把眼睛哭红了。起床时,她点亮了煤气灯,铺好床后,叫他进来,这时他注意到了这一点。
“你怎么啦?”他问道,盯着她的脸看。他的声音嘶哑,加上他那副蓬头垢面的样子,听起来很可怕。
“没什么,”嘉莉有气无力地说。
“你哭过了,”他说。
“我没哭,”她回答。
不是因为爱他而哭的,这一点他明白。
“你没必要哭的,”他说着,上了床。“情况会变好的。”一两天后,他起床了,但天气还是恶劣,他只好待在家里。
那个卖报的意大利人现在把报纸送上门来,这些报纸他看得十分起劲。在这之后,他鼓足勇气出去了几次,但是又遇见了一个从前的朋友。他开始觉得闲坐在旅馆的门厅里时心神不安了。
他每天都早早回家,最后索性也不假装要去什么地方了。
冬天不是找事情做的时候。
待在家里,他自然注意到了嘉莉是怎样做家务的。她太不善于料理家务和精打细算了,她在这方面的不足第一次引起他的注意。不过,这是在她定期要钱用变得难以忍受之后的事。他这样闲坐在家,一星期又一星期好像过得非常快。每到星期二嘉莉就向他要钱。
“你认为我们过得够节省了吗?”一个星期二的早晨,他问道。
“我是尽力了,”嘉莉说。
当时他没再说什么,但是第二天,他说:“你去过那边的甘斯沃尔菜场吗?”“我不知道有这么个菜场,”嘉莉说。
“听说那里的东西要便宜得多。”
对这个建议,嘉莉的反应十分冷淡。这种事她根本就不感兴趣。
“你买肉多少钱一磅?”一天,他问道。
“哦,价格不一样,”嘉莉说“牛腰肉2毛5分1镑。”“那太贵了,不是吗?”他回答。
就这样,他又问了其它的东西,日子久了,最终这似乎变成了他的一种癖好。他知道了价格并且记住了。
他做家务事的能力也有所提高。当然是从小事做起的。一天早晨,嘉莉正要去拿帽子,被他叫住了。
“你要去哪里,嘉莉?”他问。
“去那边的面包房,”她回答。
“我替你去好吗?”他说。
她默许了,他就去了。每天下午,他都要到街角去买报纸。
“你有什么要买的吗?”他会这样说。
渐渐地,她开始使唤其他来。可是,这样一来,她就拿不到每星期那12块钱了。
“你今天该给我钱了,”大约就在这个时候,一个星期二,她说。
“给多少?”他问。
她非常清楚这句话的意思。
“这个,5块钱左右吧,”她回答。“我欠了煤钱。”同一天,他说:“我知道街角上的那个意大利人的煤卖2毛5分一蒲式耳。我去买他的煤。"嘉莉听到这话,无动于衷。
“好吧,”她说。
然后,情况就变成了:
“乔治,今天得买煤了。”或者“你得去买些晚饭吃的肉了。”他会问明她需要什么,然后去采购。
随着这种安排而来的是吝啬。
“我只买了半磅牛排,”一天下午,他拿着报纸进来时说。
“我们好像一向吃得不太多。”
这些可悲的琐事,使嘉莉的心都要碎了。它们使她的生活变得黑暗,心灵感到悲痛。唉,这个人变化真大啊!日复一日,他就这么坐在家里,看他的报纸。这个世界看来丝毫引不其他的兴趣。天气晴好的时候,他偶尔地会出去一下,可能出去四五个钟头,在11点到4点之间。除了痛苦地鄙视他之外,她对他毫无办法。
由于没有办法找到出路,赫斯渥变得麻木不仁。每个月都要花掉一些他那本来就很少的积蓄。现在,他只剩下500块钱了,他紧紧地攥住这点钱不放,好像这样就能无限期地推迟赤期的到来。坐在家里不出门,他决定穿上他的一些旧衣服。起先是在天气不好的时候。最初这样做的时候,他作了辩解。
“今天天气真糟,我在家里就穿这些吧。”最终这些衣服就一直穿了下去。
还有,他一向习惯于付1角5分钱修一次面,另付1角钱小费。他在刚开始感到拮据的时候,把小费减为5分,然后就分文不给了。后来,他去试试一家只收1角钱的理发店,发现修面修得还可以,就开始经常光顾那里。又过了些时候,他把修面改为隔天一次,然后是三天一次,这样下去,直到规定为每周一次。到了星期六,他那副样子可就够瞧的了。
当然,随着他的自尊心的消失,嘉莉也失去了对他的尊重。她无法理解这个人是怎么想的。他还有些钱,他还有体面的衣服,打扮起来他还是很漂亮的。她没有忘记自己在芝加哥的艰苦挣扎,但是她也没有忘记自己从不停止奋斗,他却从不奋斗,他甚至连报上的广告都不再看了。
终于,她忍不住了,毫不含糊地说出了她自己的想法。
“你为什么在牛排上抹这么多的黄油?”一天晚上,他闲站在厨房里,问她。
“当然是为了做得好吃一些啦,”她回答。
“这一阵子黄油可是贵得吓人,”他暗示道。
“倘若你有工作的话,你就不会在乎这个了,”她回答。
他就此闭上了嘴,回去看报了,但是这句反驳的话刺痛了他的心。这是从她的口里说出来的第一句尖刻的话。
当晚,嘉莉看完报以后就去前房间睡觉,这很反常。当赫斯渥决定去睡时,他像往常一样,没点灯就上了床。这时他才发现嘉莉不在。
“真奇怪,”他说,“也许她要迟点睡。”
他没再想这事,就睡了。早晨她也不在他的身边。说来奇怪,这件事竟没人谈起,就这么过去了。
夜晚来临时,谈话的气氛稍稍浓了一些,嘉莉说:“今晚我想一个人睡。我头痛。”“好吧,”赫斯渥说。
第三夜,她没找任何借口,就去前房间的床上睡了。
这对赫斯渥是个冷酷的打击,但他从不提起这事。
“好吧,”他对自己说,忍不住皱紧了眉头。“就让她一个人睡吧。”
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 34楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 34 THE GRIND OF THE MILLSTONES: A SAMPLE OF CHAFF
Carrie pondered over this situation as consistently as Hurstwood, once she got the facts adjusted in her mind. It took several days for her to fully realise that the approach of the dissolution of her husband's business meant commonplace struggle and privation. Her mind went back to her early venture in Chicago, the Hansons and their flat, and her heart revolted. That was terrible! Everything about poverty was terrible. She wished she knew a way out. Her recent experiences with the Vances had wholly unfitted her to view her own state with complacence. The glamour of the high life of the city had, in the few experiences afforded her by the former, seized her completely. She had been taught how to dress and where to go without having ample means to do either. Now, these things -- ever-present realities as they were -- filled her eyes and mind. The more circumscribed became her state, the more entrancing seemed this other. And now poverty threatened to seize her entirely and to remove this other world far upward like a heaven to which any Lazarus might extend, appealingly, his hands.
So, too, the ideal brought into her life by Ames remained. He had gone, but here was his word that riches were not everything; that there was a great deal more in the world than she knew; that the stage was good, and the literature she read poor. He was a strong man and clean -- how much stronger and better than Hurstwood and Drouet she only half formulated to herself, but the difference was painful. It was something to which she voluntarily closed her eyes.
During the last three months of the Warren Street connection, Hurstwood took parts of days off and hunted, tracking the business advertisements. It was a more or less depressing business, wholly because of the thought that he must soon get something or he would begin to live on the few hundred dollars he was saving, and then he would have nothing to invest -- he would have to hire out as a clerk.
Everything he discovered in his line advertised as an opportunity, was either too expensive or too wretched for him. Besides, winter was coming, the papers were announcing hardships, and there was a general feeling of hard times in the air, or, at least, he thought so. In his worry, other people's worries became apparent. No item about a firm failing, a family starving, or a man dying upon the streets, supposedly of starvation, but arrested his eye as he scanned the morning papers. Once the "World" came out with a flaring announcement about "80,000 people out of employment in New York this winter," which struck as a knife at his heart.
"Eighty thousand!" he thought. "What an awful thing that is."
This was new reasoning for Hurstwood. In the old days the world had seemed to be getting along well enough. He had been wont to see similar things in the "Daily News," in Chicago, but they did not hold his attention. Now, these things were like grey clouds hovering along the horizon of a clear day. They threatened to cover and obscure his life with chilly greyness. He tried to shake them off, to forget and brace up. Sometimes he said to himself, mentally:
"What's the use worrying? I'm not out yet. I've got six weeks more. Even if worst comes to worst, I've got enough to live on for six months."
Curiously, as he troubled over his future, his thoughts occasionally reverted to his wife and family. He had avoided such thoughts for the first three years as much as possible. He hated her, and he could get along without her. Let her go. He would do well enough. Now, however, when he was not doing well enough, he began to wonder what she was doing, how his children were getting along. He could see them living as nicely as ever, occupying the comfortable house and using his property.
"By George! it's a shame they should have it all," he vaguely thought to himself on several occasions. "I didn't do anything."
As he looked back now and analysed the situation which led up to his taking the money, he began mildly to justify himself. What had he done -- what in the world -- that should bar him out this way and heap such difficulties upon him? It seemed only yesterday to him since he was comfortable and well-to-do. But now it was all wrested from him.
"She didn't deserve what she got out of me, that is sure. I didn't do so much, if everybody could just know."
There was no thought that the facts ought to be advertised. It was only a mental justification he was seeking from himself -- something that would enable him to bear his state as a righteous man.
One afternoon, five weeks before the Warren Street place closed up, he left the saloon to visit three or four places he saw advertised in the "Herald." One was down in Gold Street, and he visited that, but did not enter. It was such a cheap looking place he felt that he could not abide it. Another was on the Bowery, which he knew contained many showy resorts. It was near Grand Street, and turned out to be very handsomely fitted up. He talked around about investments for fully three-quarters of an hour with the proprietor, who maintained that his health was poor, and that was the reason he wished a partner.
"Well, now, just how much money would it take to buy a half interest here?" said Hurstwood, who saw seven hundred dollars as his limit.
"Three thousand," said the man.
Hurstwood's jaw fell.
"Cash?" he said.
"Cash."
He tried to put on an air of deliberation, as one who might really buy; but his eyes showed gloom. He wound up by saying he would think it over, and came away. The man he had been talking to sensed his condition in a vague way.
"I don't think he wants to buy," he said to himself. "He doesn't talk right."
The afternoon was as grey as lead and cold. It was blowing up a disagreeable winter wind. He visited a place far up on the east side, near Sixty-ninth Street, and it was five o'clock, and growing dim, when he reached there. A portly German kept this place.
"How about this ad. of yours?" asked Hurstwood, who rather objected to the looks of the place.
"Oh, dat iss all over," said the German. "I vill not sell now."
"Oh, is that so?"
"Yes; dere is nothing to dat. It iss all over."
"Very well," said Hurstwood, turning around.
The German paid no more attention to him, and it made him angry.
"The crazy ass!" he said to himself. "What does he want to advertise for?"
Wholly depressed, he started for Thirteenth Street. The flat had only a light in the kitchen, where Carrie was working. He struck a match and, lighting the gas, sat down in the dining-room without even greeting her. She came to the door and looked in.
"It's you, is it?" she said, and went back.
"Yes," he said, without even looking up from the evening paper he had bought.
Carrie saw things were wrong with him. He was not so handsome when gloomy. The lines at the sides of the eyes were deepened. Naturally dark of skin, gloom made him look slightly sinister. He was quite a disagreeable figure.
Carrie set the table and brought in the meal.
"Dinner's ready," she said, passing him for something.
He did not answer, reading on.
She came in and sat down at her place, feeling exceedingly wretched.
"Won't you eat now?" she asked.
He folded his paper and drew near, silence holding for a time, except for the "Pass me's."
"It's been gloomy to-day, hasn't it?" ventured Carrie, after a time.
"Yes," he said.
He only picked at his food.
"Are you still sure to close up?" said Carrie, venturing to take up the subject which they had discussed often enough.
"Of course we are," he said, with the slightest modification of sharpness.
This retort angered Carrie. She had had a dreary day of it herself.
"You needn't talk like that," she said.
"Oh!" he exclaimed, pushing back from the table, as if to say more, but letting it go at that. Then he picked up his paper. Carrie left her seat, containing herself with difficulty. He saw she was hurt.
"Don't go 'way," he said, as she started back into the kitchen. "Eat your dinner."
She passed, not answering.
He looked at the paper a few moments, and then rose up and put on his coat.
"I'm going down town, Carrie," he said, coming out. "I'm out of sorts to-night."
She did not answer.
"Don't be angry," he said. "It will be all right to-morrow."
He looked at her, but she paid no attention to him, working at her dishes.
"Good-bye!" he said finally, and went out.
This was the first strong result of the situation between them, but with the nearing of the last day of business the gloom became almost a permanent thing. Hurstwood could not conceal his feelings about the matter. Carrie could not help wondering where she was drifting. It got so that they talked even less than usual, and yet it was not Hurstwood who felt any objection to Carrie. It was Carrie who shied away from him. This he noticed. It aroused an objection to her becoming indifferent to him. He made the possibility of friendly intercourse almost a giant task, and then noticed with discontent that Carrie added to it by her manner and made it more impossible.
At last the final day came. When it actually arrived, Hurstwood, who had got his mind into such a state where a thunder-clap and raging storm would have seemed highly appropriate, was rather relieved to find that it was a plain, ordinary day. The sun shone, the temperature was pleasant. He felt, as he came to the breakfast table, that it wasn't so terrible, after all.
"Well," he said to Carrie, "to-day's my last day on earth."
Carrie smiled in answer to his humour.
Hurstwood glanced over his paper rather gayly. He seemed to have lost a load.
"I'll go down for a little while," he said after breakfast, "and then I'll look around. To-morrow I'll spend the whole day looking about. I think I can get something, now this thing's off my hands."
He went out smiling and visited the place. Shaughnessy was there. They had made all arrangements to share according to their interests. When, however, he had been there several hours, gone out three more, and returned, his elation had departed. As much as he had objected to the place, now that it was no longer to exist, he felt sorry. He wished that things were different.
Shaughnessy was coolly business-like.
"Well," he said at five o'clock, "we might as well count the change and divide."
They did so. The fixtures had already been sold and the sum divided.
"Good-night," said Hurstwood at the final moment, in a last effort to be genial.
"So long," said Shaughnessy, scarcely deigning a notice.
Thus the Warren Street arrangement was permanently concluded.
Carrie had prepared a good dinner at the flat, but after his ride up, Hurstwood was in a solemn and reflective mood.
"Well?" said Carrie, inquisitively.
"I'm out of that," he answered, taking off his coat.
As she looked at him, she wondered what his financial state was now. They ate and talked a little.
"Will you have enough to buy in anywhere else?" asked Carrie.
"No," he said. "I'll have to get something else and save up."
"It would be nice if you could get some place," said Carrie, prompted by anxiety and hope.
"I guess I will," he said reflectively.
For some days thereafter he put on his overcoat regularly in the morning and sallied forth. On these ventures he first consoled himself with the thought that with the seven hundred dollars he had he could still make some advantageous arrangement. He thought about going to some brewery, which, as he knew, frequently controlled saloons which they leased, and get them to help him. Then he remembered that he would have to pay out several hundred any way for fixtures and that he would have nothing left for his monthly expenses. It was costing him nearly eighty dollars a month to live.
"No," he said, in his sanest moments, "I can't do it. I'll get something else and save up."
This getting-something proposition complicated itself the moment he began to think of what it was he wanted to do. Manage a place? Where should he get such a position? The papers contained no requests for managers. Such positions, he knew well enough, were either secured by long years of service or were bought with a half or third interest. Into a place important enough to need such a manager he had not money enough to buy.
Nevertheless, he started out. His clothes were very good and his appearance still excellent, but it involved the trouble of deluding. People, looking at him, imagined instantly that a man of his age, stout and well dressed, must be well off. He appeared a comfortable owner of something, a man from whom the common run of mortals could well expect gratuities. Being now forty-three years of age, and comfortably built, walking was not easy. He had not been used to exercise for many years. His legs tired, his shoulders ached, and his feet pained him at the close of the day, even when he took street cars in almost every direction. The mere getting up and down, if long continued, produced this result.
The fact that people took him to be better off than he was, he well understood. It was so painfully clear to him that it retarded his search. Not that he wished to be less well-appearing, but that he was ashamed to belie his appearance by incongruous appeals. So he hesitated, wondering what to do.
He thought of the hotels, but instantly he remembered that he had had no experience as a clerk, and, what was more important, no acquaintances or friends in that line to whom he could go. He did know some hotel owners in several cities, including New York, but they knew of his dealings with Fitzgerald and Moy. He could not apply to them. He thought of other lines suggested by large buildings or businesses which he knew of -- wholesale groceries, hardware, insurance concerns, and the like -- but he had had no experience.
How to go about getting anything was a bitter thought. Would he have to go personally and ask; wait outside an office door, and, then, distinguished and affluent looking, announce that he was looking for something to do? He strained painfully at the thought. No, he could not do that.
He really strolled about, thinking, and then, the weather being cold, stepped into a hotel. He knew hotels well enough to know that any decent looking individual was welcome to a chair in the lobby. This was in the Broadway Central, which was then one of the most important hotels in the city. Taking a chair here was a painful thing to him. To think he should come to this! He had heard loungers about hotels called chair-warmers. He had called them that himself in his day. But here he was, despite the possibility of meeting some one who knew him, shielding himself from cold and the weariness of the streets in a hotel lobby.
"I can't do this way," he said to himself. "There's no use of my starting out mornings without first thinking up some place to go. I'll think of some places and then look them up."
It occurred to him that the positions of bartenders were sometimes open, but he put this out of his mind. Bartender -- he, the ex-manager!
It grew awfully dull sitting in the hotel lobby, and so at four he went home. He tried to put on a business air as he went in, but it was a feeble imitation. The rocking-chair in the dining-room was comfortable. He sank into it gladly, with several papers he had bought, and began to read.
As she was going through the room to begin preparing dinner, Carrie said:
"The man was here for the rent to-day."
"Oh, was he?" said Hurstwood.
The least wrinkle crept into his brow as he remembered that this was February 2d, the time the man always called. He fished down in his pocket for his purse, getting the first taste of paying out when nothing is coming in. He looked at the fat, green roll as a sick man looks at the one possible saving cure. Then he counted off twenty-eight dollars.
"Here you are," he said to Carrie, when she came through again.
He buried himself in his papers and read. Oh, the rest of it -- the relief from walking and thinking! What Lethean waters were these floods of telegraphed intelligence! He forgot his troubles, in part. Here was a young, handsome woman, if you might believe the newspaper drawing, suing a rich, fat, candy-making husband in Brooklyn for divorce. Here was another item detailing the wrecking of a vessel in ice and snow off Prince's Bay on Staten Island. A long, bright column told of the doings in the theatrical world -- the plays produced, the actors appearing, the managers making announcements. Fannie Davenport was just opening at the Fifth Avenue. Daly was producing "King Lear." He read of the early departure for the season of a party composed of the Vanderbilts and their friends for Florida. An interesting shooting affray was on in the mountains of Kentucky. So he read, read, read, rocking in the warm room near the radiator and waiting for dinner to be served.
嘉莉一旦对事实有了正确的认识,就像赫斯渥一样,一直考虑着目前的处境。她花了几天的工夫才充分认识到,她丈夫的生意即将完结,这意味着他们要为生活而挣扎,要遭受贫困。她回想起她早年冒险闯荡芝加哥的日子,想起汉生夫妇和他们的那套房子,她心里很是反感。这太可怕了!凡是和贫困有关的事都是可怕的。她多么希望自己能找到一条出路埃最近和万斯夫妇一起的一些经历,使得她完全不能以自满的心情来看待自己的处境了。万斯夫妇带给她的几次经历,使她彻底迷上了这个城市的上流社会的生活。有人教会了她怎样打扮,到何处去玩,而这两者她都没有足够的财力做到。如今,她满眼和满脑子都是这些事情--就像是些永存的现实。她的处境越是紧迫,这另一种光景就越是显得迷人。现在贫困正威胁着要将她整个俘获,并把这另一个世界使劲朝上推去,使它就像任何穷人都会向之伸手乞讨的上天一般。 同样也留下了艾姆斯带进她生活的理想。他的人走了,但他的话还在:财富不是一切;世界上还有很多她不知道的事;当演员不错;她读的文学作品不怎么样。他是个强者,而且纯洁--究竟比赫斯渥和杜洛埃强多少、好多少,她也只是一知半解,但是期间的差别令她痛苦。这是她有意不去正视的事。
在沃伦街酒店干的最后三个月里,赫斯渥抽出部分时间,按着那些商业广告,四下寻找机会。这事多少有些令人伤感,原因完全在于他想到他必须马上找到事情做,否则他就得开始靠他攒的那几百块钱过活,那样他就会没钱投资,他就不得不受雇于他人,做个职员了。
他在广告中发现的每一家看来能提供机会的酒店对他都不合适,要么太贵,要么太糟。另外,冬天即将来临,报纸在告诉人们困难时期到了,人们普遍感到时世艰难,或者至少他是这么认为的。他自己在犯愁,因此别人的忧愁也变得显而易见了。他在浏览早报时,什么商店倒闭,家庭挨饿,路人据猜因为饥饿而倒毙街头,没有一则这类的消息能逃过他的眼睛。一次,《世界报》刊出了一条耸人听闻的消息说:“今冬纽约有八万人失业。”这则新闻就像一把刀子,刺痛了他的心。
“八万人,”他想。“这事多么可怕呀!”
这种想法对于赫斯渥是全新的。从前,人们似乎都过得挺好。在芝加哥时,他曾常常在《每日新闻》上看到类似的事情,但是没有引起过他的注意。如今,这些事情就像是晴朗的天边铺着的阴云,威胁着要将他的生活笼罩和遮蔽在阴冷灰暗之中。他想甩开它们,忘记它们,振作起来。有时候,他心里自言自语:“犯愁有什么用呢?我还没完蛋嘛。我还有六个星期的时间。即便出现最糟的情况,我还有足够的钱过上六个月。"说来奇怪,当他为自己的前途犯愁的时候,他偶尔会转念想起他的太太和家庭来。头三年中,他尽量避而不想这些。他恨她,没她他也能过活,让她去吧。他能过得挺好。可是现在,当他过得不太好时,他却开始想起她,不知她在做些什么,他的孩子们过得怎样。他能想象得出,他们照旧过得很好,住着那幢舒适的房子,用着他的财产。
“老天爷,他们全都给占去了,真是太不像话了!”有几次他这样模糊地自忖着。“我可没干什么坏事。”现在,当他回首往事,分析导致他偷那笔钱的情形时,他开始适度地替自己辩护。他干了什么,究竟干了什么,要把他这样排挤出去,要把这么多的困难堆在他的头上?对他来说,仿佛就在昨天,他还过得舒适、宽裕。可是现在,他却被剥夺了这一切。
“她不应该享受从我这里拿去的这一切,这一点可以肯定。我没干什么大不了的坏事,要是人人都明白这个就好了。”他没有想过应该公开这些事实。这只不过是他从自身寻找的一种精神辩护--它使他能够像个正直的人一样忍受自己的处境。
在关闭沃伦街酒店前五个星期的一天下午,他离开酒店去拜访他在《先驱报》上看见登有广告的三四个地方。一个在金街,他去看了,但没进去。这地方看上去太寒酸了,他觉得无法忍受。另一个在波威里街上,他知道这条街上有很多豪华的酒店。这家酒店靠近格蓝德街,果然装修得非常漂亮。他转弯抹角地和店东兜着圈子谈论投资问题,整整谈了有3刻钟。店东强调说,他身体不好,因此想找个合伙人。
“那么,这个,买一半股权要多少钱呢?”赫斯渥问道,他想最多他只能出700块钱。
“3000块。”那人说。
赫斯渥的脸拉长了。
“现金吗?”他说。
“现金。”
他想装出在考虑的样子,像是真能买似的,但他的眼里却流露出忧愁。他说要考虑一下,结束了谈话,然后走掉了。和他谈话的店东依稀觉察到他的境遇不佳。
“我看他是不想买,”他自语道。“他说话不对劲。”这是个灰蒙蒙冷飕飕的下午。天刮起了令人不快的寒风。
他去拜访远在东区,靠近六十九街的一家酒店。当他到达那里时,已经5点钟,天色渐渐暗下来了。店东是个大腹便便的德国人。
“谈谈你们登的这则广告好吗?”赫斯渥问,这家酒店的外观很令他反感。
“噢,这事已经过去了,”那个德国人说。“我现在不卖了。”“哦,这是真的吗?”“是的,现在没有这回事了。这事已经过去了。”“很好,”赫斯渥说着,转过身去。
那德国人不再睬他了,这使他很生气。
“这个笨蛋疯了!”他对自己说。“那他干嘛要登那个广告?”他彻底灰心了,便朝十三街走去。家里只有厨房里亮着一盏灯。嘉莉正在里面干活。他擦了一根火柴,点亮了煤气灯,也没有招呼她,就在餐室里坐下了。她走到门口,朝里看了看。
“是你回来了吗?”她说着,又走了回去。
“是的,”他说,埋头盯着买来的晚报,都没抬眼看一下。
嘉莉知道他的情况不妙了。他不高兴时,就不那么漂亮了。眼角边的皱纹也加深了。天生的黑皮肤,忧郁使他看上去有点凶恶。这时的他十分令人讨厌。
嘉莉摆好饭桌,端上饭菜。
“饭好了,”她说,从他身边走过去拿东西。
他没有答话,继续看报。
她进来后,坐在自己的位子上,很伤心。
“你现在不吃饭吗?”她问道。
他折起报纸,坐近了一些,但除了说“请递给我某某”之外,一直沉默不语。
“今天很阴冷,是吧?”过了一会儿,嘉莉开口说道。
“是的,”他说。
他只是毫无胃口地吃着饭。
“你们还是肯定非关店不可吗?”嘉莉说,大胆地提到他们经常讨论的话题。
“当然肯定罗,”他说,他那生硬的口气只是稍稍有一点缓和。
这句回答惹恼了嘉莉。她自己已经为此生了一天的闷气。
“你用不着那样说话,”她说。
“哦!”他叫了起来,从桌边朝后推了推座位,像是要再说些什么,但是就此算了。然后,他拿起了报纸。嘉莉离开了座位,她好不容易控制住了自己。他知道她伤心了。
“别走开,”当她动身回厨房时,他说。“吃你的饭吧。”她走了过去,没有答话。
他看了一会儿报纸,然后站起身来,穿上外套。
“我要到市区去,嘉莉,”他说着,走了出来。“今晚我心情不好。”她没有答话。
“别生气,”他说,“明天一切都会好的。”
他看着她,但是她不睬他,只顾洗她的盘子。
“再见!”最后他说,走了出去。
这是眼前的处境在他们之间第一次产生的强烈的后果。
然而,随着酒店关闭的日子的临近,忧郁几乎成了永久的东西。赫斯渥无法掩饰他对这事的感想。嘉莉不禁担心自己会向何处飘泊。这样一来,他们之间的谈话比平时更少,这倒并不是因为赫斯渥对嘉莉有什么不满,而是嘉莉要躲着他。这一点他注意到了。这倒引起了他对她的不满,因为她对他冷淡。
他把可能进行友好的交谈几乎当成了一项艰巨的任务,但是随后却发现,嘉莉的态度使得这项任务更加艰巨,更加不可能,这真令他不满。
终于,最后的一天到了。赫斯渥原以为这一天必定会有晴天霹雳和狂风骤雨,并已经作好了这种思想准备。可是,当这一天真的来临时,他发现也只是个平常的普通日子,很感欣慰。阳光灿烂,气温宜人。当他坐到早餐桌旁时,他发现这事终究并不怎么可怕。
“唉,”他对嘉莉说,“今天是我的末日。”对他的幽默,嘉莉报以一笑。
赫斯渥还是很愉快地浏览着报纸。他像是丢掉了一个包袱。
“我要去市区待一会儿,”早饭后他说,“然后我就去找找看,明天我一整天都要去找。现在酒店不用我管了,我想我能找到事干的。"他笑着出了门,去了酒店。肖内西在店里。他们办妥了一切手续,按照股份分配财产。可是,当他在那里耽搁了几个钟头,又出去待了三个钟头后再回到那里,他那兴奋劲没有了。
尽管他曾经很不满意这家酒店,但现在眼见它将不复存在,他还是感到难过。他真希望情况不是这样。
肖内西则十分冷静,毫不动情。
“喂,”他5点钟时说道,“我们最好把零钱数一数,分了吧。”他们这样做了。固定设备已经卖了,钱也分了。
“再见了,”赫斯渥在最后一刻说,最后一次想表现得友好一些。
“再见,”肖内西说,几乎不屑注意这个。
沃伦街的生意就这样永远做完了。
嘉莉在家里做了一顿丰盛的晚餐,可是,当赫斯渥坐车回来时,他看上去神情严肃,满腹心事。
“怎么样啦?”嘉莉询问道。
“我把事情办完了。”他答道,脱下外套。
她看着他,很想知道他现在的经济状况怎么样了。他们吃着饭,交谈了几句。
“你的钱够在别的酒店入股吗?”嘉莉问。
“不够,”他说。“我得找些别的事情做,攒起钱来。”“要是你能谋到一个职位就好了,”焦虑和希望促使嘉莉这样说道。
“我想我会的,”他若有所思地说。
这以后的一些日子里,每天早晨,他按时穿上大衣,动身出门。这样出门时,他总是自我安慰地想着,他手头有700块钱,还是能够谈成什么有利的买卖的。他想到去找一些酿酒厂,据他所知,酿酒厂往往辖有出租的酒店,可以去找他们帮帮忙。然后,他想起他总得付出几百块钱买那些固定设备,这样一来,他就会没钱支付每月的费用了。现在他每个月差不多要花80块钱的生活费。
“不行,”他在头脑清醒的时候说。“我不能这样做。我要找些别的事情做,攒起钱来。”一旦他开始考虑他究竟想做什么样的事情时,这个找些别的事情的计划就复杂化了。做经理吗?他能从哪里谋到这样的职位呢?报纸上没有招聘经理的启事。这种职位要不是靠多年的服务晋升而得,就是要出一半或者1A3的股份去买,对此,他是最清楚不过了。他可没有足够的钱去一个大到需要这样一个经理的酒店买个经理来做。
不过,他还是着手去找。他还是衣冠楚楚,外貌依旧很出众,但是这却带来了造成错觉的麻烦。一看见他,人们就会以为,像他这般年龄的人,身体结实且衣着得体,一定非常富有。
他看上去像是生活舒适的某个产业主,一般的人可以指望从他这样的人手里得到些赏钱。现在他已经四十有三,长得又福态,步行并不是件易事。他已经多年不习惯这样的运动了。虽然他几乎每去一处都乘坐有轨电车,但一天下来,他还是感到腿发软、肩发痛、脚发疼。单单上车下车,时间长了,也会产生这种后果的。
他十分清楚,人们看他外表上比实际上有钱。他非常痛苦地明白这一点,从而妨碍了他寻找机会。这倒不是说他希望自己外表看上去差一些,而是说他羞于提出与自己的外表不相称的要求。因此,他迟疑不决,不知怎么去做才好。
他想过去旅馆做事,但立刻想起自己在这方面毫无经验,而且,更重要的是,在这一行里,他没有熟人或朋友可投。在包括纽约在内的几个城市里,他的确认识一些旅馆主人,但是他们都知道他和费莫酒店的关系。他不能求职于他们。由那些他知道的大厦或大商店,他想到其它的一些行业,如批发杂货、五金器材、保险公司等等,但是这些他都没有经验。
考虑该怎样去谋职是件苦恼的事。他是否得亲自去询问,等在办公室门外,然后以这般高贵有钱的模样,宣布自己是来求职的?他费劲而痛苦地想着这个问题。不,他不能这么做。
他真的去四处奔走,一路思索着。然后,因为天气寒冷,走进了一家旅馆。他对旅馆很了解,知道任何体面的人都可以在门厅的椅子上坐一坐。这是在百老汇中央旅馆里,这家旅馆当时是纽约最重要的旅馆之一。来这里坐坐,对他来说是很不好受的。简直无法想象,他竟然会弄到这步田地!他听说过在旅馆里闲荡的人被叫作蹭座者。在他得意的时候,他自己也这样叫过他们。可是现在,尽管有可能会碰到某个熟人,他还是来到这里,待在这家旅馆的门厅里,一来避避寒,二来可免受街头奔波之苦。
“我这样做是不行的,”他对自己说,“不事先想好要去什么地方,天天早上就这样盲目动身出门是不管用的。我要想好一些地方,然后再去寻找。”他想起酒吧侍者的位置有时会有空缺,但是他又打消了这个念头。他这个过去的经理,去做个酒吧侍者?!
在旅馆的门厅里,越坐越觉得乏味透顶,于是他4点钟就回家了。他进门时,努力摆出个办正事的样子,但是装得不像。
餐室里的摇椅很是舒适。他拿着几份买来的报纸,高兴地在摇椅里坐下,开始看报。
当嘉莉穿过餐室去做晚饭时,她说:
“今天收房租的人来过了。”
“哦,是吗?”赫斯渥说。
他记起今天是2月2号,收房租的人总是这个时候来,于是稍稍皱起了眉头。他伸手到衣袋里摸钱包,第一次尝到了只出不进的滋味。他看着那一大卷绿钞票,活像一个病人看着一种能治好病的药。然后,他数出来28块钱。
“给你,”当嘉莉再次走过时,他对她说。
他又埋头看起报来。啊,还可以享受一下别的事情--不用跑路、不用烦神。这些潮水般的电讯消息多像能令人忘却一切的忘川之水啊!他有些忘记自己的烦恼了。有一个年轻漂亮的女人,要是你相信报纸上的描述的话,控告她那在布鲁克林的富有、肥胖的糖果商丈夫,要求离婚。另一则消息详细地报道了斯塔腾岛的普林斯湾外一只船在冰雪中失事的经过。
有一个长而醒目的栏目,记载着戏剧界的活动--上演的剧目,登台的演员,戏院经理的布告。范尼·达文波特正在第五大道演出。戴利在上演《李尔王》。他看到消息说,范德比尔特一家和他们的朋友一行,早早就去了佛罗里达州度假。在肯塔基州山区发生了有趣的熗战。他就这样看呀,看呀,看呀,在温暖的房间里,坐在取暖炉边上的摇椅里摇晃着,等着开晚饭。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 33楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 33 WITHOUT THE WALLED CITY: THE SLOPE OF THE YEARS
The immediate result of this was nothing. Results from such things are usually long in growing. Morning brings a change of feeling. The existent condition invariably pleads for itself. It is only at odd moments that we get glimpses of the misery of things. The heart understands when it is confronted with contrasts. Take them away and the ache subsides.
Carrie went on, leading much this same life for six months thereafter or more. She did not see Ames any more. He called once upon the Vances, but she only heard about it through the young wife. Then he went West, and there was a gradual subsidence of whatever personal attraction had existed. The mental effect of the thing had not gone, however, and never would entirely. She had an ideal to contrast men by -- particularly men close to her.
During all this time -- a period rapidly approaching three years -- Hurstwood had been moving along in an even path. There was no apparent slope downward, and 'distinctly none upward, so far as the casual observer might have seen. But psychologically there was a change, which was marked enough to suggest the future very distinctly indeed. This was in the mere matter of the halt his career had received when he departed from Chicago. A man's fortune or material progress is very much the same as his bodily growth. Either he is growing stronger, healthier, wiser, as the youth approaching manhood, or he is growing weaker, older, less incisive mentally, as the man approaching old age. There are no other states. Frequently there is a period between the cessation of youthful accretion and the setting in, in the case of the middle-aged man, of the tendency toward decay when the two processes are almost perfectly balanced and there is little doing in either direction. Given time enough, however, the balance becomes a sagging to the grave side. Slowly at first, then with a modest momentum, and at last the graveward process is in the full swing. So it is frequently with man's fortune. If its process of accretion is never halted, if the balancing stage is never reached, there will be no toppling. Rich men are, frequently, in these days, saved from this dissolution of their fortune by their ability to hire younger brains. These younger brains look upon the interests of the fortune as their own, and so steady and direct its progress. If each individual were left absolutely to the care of his own interests, and were given time enough in which to grow exceedingly old, his fortune would pass as his strength and will. He and his would be utterly dissolved and scattered unto the four winds of the heavens.
But now see wherein the parallel changes. A fortune, like a man, is an organism which draws to itself other minds and other strength than that inherent in the founder. Beside the young minds drawn to it by salaries, it becomes allied with young forces, which make for its existence even when the strength and wisdom of the founder are fading. It may be conserved by the growth of a community or of a state. It may be involved in providing something for which there is a growing demand. This removes it at once beyond the special care of the founder. It needs not so much foresight now as direction. The man wanes, the need continues or grows, and the fortune, fallen into whose hands it may, continues. Hence, some men never recognise the turning in the tide of their abilities. It is only in chance cases, where a fortune or a state of success is wrested from them, that the lack of ability to do as they did formerly becomes apparent. Hurstwood, set down under new conditions, was in a position to see that he was no longer young. If he did not, it was due wholly to the fact that his state was so well balanced that an absolute change for the worse did not show.
Not trained to reason or introspect himself, he could not analyse the change that was taking place in his mind, and hence his body, but he felt the depression of it. Constant comparison between his old state and his new showed a balance for the worse, which produced a constant state of gloom or, at least, depression. Now, it has been shown experimentally that a constantly subdued frame of mind produces certain poisons in the blood, called katastates, just as virtuous feelings of pleasure and delight produce helpful chemicals called anastates. The poisons generated by remorse inveigh against the system, and eventually produce marked physical deterioration. To these Hurstwood was subject.
In the course of time it told upon his temper. His eye no longer possessed that buoyant, searching shrewdness which had characterised it in Adams Street. His step was not as sharp and firm. He was given to thinking, thinking, thinking. The new friends he made were not celebrities. They were of a cheaper, a slightly more sensual and cruder, grade. He could not possibly take the pleasure in this company that he had in that of those fine frequenters of the Chicago resort. He was left to brood.
Slowly, exceedingly slowly, his desire to greet, conciliate, and make at home these people who visited the Warren Street place passed from him. More and more slowly the significance of the realm he had left began to be clear. It did not seem so wonderful to be in it when he was in it. It had seemed very easy for any one to get up there and have ample raiment and money to spend, but now that he was out of it, how far off it became. He began to see as one sees a city with a wall about it. Men were posted at the gates. You could not get in. Those inside did not care to come out to see who you were. They were so merry inside there that all those outside were forgotten, and he was on the outside.
Each day he could read in the evening papers of the doings within this walled city. In the notices of passengers for Europe he read the names of eminent frequenters of his old resort. In the theatrical column appeared, from time to time, announcements of the latest successes of men he had known. He knew that they were at their old gayeties. Pullmans were hauling them to and fro about the land, papers were greeting them with interesting mentions, the elegant lobbies of hotels and the glow of polished dining-rooms were keeping them close within the walled city. Men whom he had known, men whom he had tipped glasses with -- rich men, and he was forgotten! Who was Mr. Wheeler? What was the Warren Street resort? Bah!
If one thinks that such thoughts do not come to so common a type of mind -- that such feelings require a higher mental development -- I would urge for their consideration the fact that it is the higher mental development that does away with such thoughts. It is the higher mental development which induces philosophy and that fortitude which refuses to dwell upon such things -- refuses to be made to suffer by their consideration. The common type of mind is exceedingly keen on all matters which relate to its physical welfare -- exceedingly keen. It is the unintellectual miser who sweats blood at the loss of a hundred dollars. It is the Epictetus who smiles when the last vestige of physical welfare is removed.
The time came, in the third year, when this thinking began to produce results in the Warren Street place. The tide of patronage dropped a little below what it had been at its best since he had been there. This irritated and worried him.
There came a night when he confessed to Carrie that the business was not doing as well this month as it had the month before. This was in lieu of certain suggestions she had made concerning little things she wanted to buy. She had not failed to notice that he did not seem to consult her about buying clothes for himself. For the first time, it struck her as a ruse, or that he said it so that she would not think of asking for things. Her reply was mild enough, but her thoughts were rebellious. He was not looking after her at all. She was depending for her enjoyment upon the Vances.
And now the latter announced that they were going away. It was approaching spring, and they were going North.
"Oh, yes," said Mrs. Vance to Carrie, "we think we might as well give up the flat and store our things. We'll be gone for the summer, and it would be a useless expense. I think we'll settle a little farther down town when we come back."
Carrie heard this with genuine sorrow. She had enjoyed Mrs. Vance's companionship so much. There was no one else in the house whom she knew. Again she would be all alone.
Hurstwood's gloom over the slight decrease in profits and the departure of the Vances came together. So Carrie had loneliness and this mood of her husband to enjoy at the same time. It was a grievous thing. She became restless and dissatisfied, not exactly, as she thought, with Hurstwood, but with life. What was it? A very dull round indeed. What did she have? Nothing but this narrow, little flat. The Vances could travel, they could do the things worth doing, and here she was. For what was she made, anyhow? More thought followed, and then tears -- tears seemed justified, and the only relief in the world.
For another period this state continued, the twain leading a rather monotonous life, and then there was a slight change for the worse. One evening, Hurstwood, after thinking about a way to modify Carrie's desire for clothes and the general strain upon his ability to provide, said:
"I don't think I'll ever be able to do much with Shaughnessy."
"What's the matter?" said Carrie.
"Oh, he's a slow, greedy 'mick'! He won't agree to anything to improve the place, and it won't ever pay without it."
"Can't you make him?" said Carrie.
"No; I've tried. The only thing I can see, if I want to improve, is to get hold of a place of my own."
"Why don't you?" said Carrie.
"Well, all I have is tied up in there just now. If I had a chance to save a while I think I could open a place that would give us plenty of money."
"Can't we save?" said Carrie.
"We might try it," he suggested. "I've been thinking that if we'd take a smaller flat down town and live economically for a year, I would have enough, with what I have invested, to open a good place. Then we could arrange to live as you want to."
"It would suit me all right," said Carrie, who, nevertheless, felt badly to think it had come to this. Talk of a smaller flat sounded like poverty.
"There are lots of nice little flats down around Sixth Avenue, below Fourteenth Street. We might get one down there."
"I'll look at them if you say so," said Carrie.
"I think I could break away from this fellow inside of a year," said Hurstwood. "Nothing will ever come of this arrangement as it's going on now."
"I'll look around," said Carrie, observing that the proposed change seemed to be a serious thing with him.
The upshot of this was that the change was eventually effected; not without great gloom on the part of Carrie. It really affected her more seriously than anything that had yet happened. She began to look upon Hurstwood wholly as a man, and not as a lover or husband. She felt thoroughly bound to him as a wife, and that her lot was cast with his, whatever it might be; but she began to see that he was gloomy and taciturn, not a young, strong, and buoyant man. He looked a little bit old to her about the eyes and mouth now, and there were other things which placed him in his true rank, so far as her estimation was concerned. She began to feel that she had made a mistake. Incidentally, she also began to recall the fact that he had practically forced her to flee with him.
The new flat was located in Thirteenth Street, a half block west of Sixth Avenue, and contained only four rooms. The new neighbourhood did not appeal to Carrie as much. There were no trees here, no west view of the river. The street was solidly built up. There were twelve families here, respectable enough, but nothing like the Vances. Richer people required more space.
Being left alone in this little place, Carrie did without a girl. She made it charming enough, but could not make it delight her. Hurstwood was not inwardly pleased to think that they should have to modify their state, but he argued that he could do nothing. He must put the best face on it, and let it go at that.
He tried to show Carrie that there was no cause for financial alarm, but only congratulation over the chance he would have at the end of the year by taking her rather more frequently to the theatre and by providing a liberal table. This was for the time only. He was getting in the frame of mind where he wanted principally to be alone and to be allowed to think. The disease of brooding was beginning to claim him as a victim. Only the newspapers and his own thoughts were worth while. The delight of love had again slipped away. It was a case of live, now, making the best you can out of a very commonplace station in life.
The road downward has but few landings and level places. The very state of his mind, superinduced by his condition, caused the breach to widen between him and his partner. At last that individual began to wish that Hurstwood was out of it. It so happened, however, that a real estate deal on the part of the owner of the land arranged things even more effectually than ill-will could have schemed.
"Did you see that?" said Shaughnessy one morning to Hurstwood, pointing to the real estate column in a copy of the "Herald," which he held.
"No, what is it?" said Hurstwood, looking down the items of news.
"The man who owns this ground has sold it."
"You don't say so?" said Hurstwood.
He looked, and there was the notice. Mr. August Viele had yesterday registered the transfer of the lot, 25 x 75 feet, at the corner of Warren and Hudson streets, to J. F. Slawson for the sum of $57,000.
"Our lease expires when?" asked Hurstwood, thinking. "Next February, isn't it?"
"That's right," said Shaughnessy.
"It doesn't say what the new man's going to do with it," remarked Hurstwood, looking back to the paper.
"We'll hear, I guess, soon enough," said Shaughnessy.
Sure enough, it did develop. Mr. Slawson owned the property adjoining, and was going to put up a modern office building. The present one was to be torn down. It would take probably a year and a half to complete the other one.
All these things developed by degrees, and Hurstwood began to ponder over what would become of the saloon. One day he spoke about it to his partner.
"Do you think it would be worth while to open up somewhere else in the neighbourhood?"
"What would be the use?" said Shaughnessy. "We couldn't get another corner around here."
"It wouldn't pay anywhere else, do you think?"
"I wouldn't try it," said the other.
The approaching change now took on a most serious aspect to Hurstwood. Dissolution meant the loss of his thousand dollars, and he could not save another thousand in the time. He understood that Shaughnessy was merely tired of the arrangement, and would probably lease the new corner, when completed, alone. He began to worry about the necessity of a new connection and to see impending serious financial straits unless something turned up. This left him in no mood to enjoy his flat or Carrie, and consequently the depression invaded that quarter.
Meanwhile, he took such time as he could to look about, but opportunities were not numerous. More, he had not the same impressive personality which he had when he first came to New York. Bad thoughts had put a shade into his eyes which did not impress others favourably. Neither had he thirteen hundred dollars in hand to talk with. About a month later, finding that he had not made any progress, Shaughnessy reported definitely that Slawson would not extend the lease.
"I guess this thing's got to come to an end," he said, affecting an air of concern.
"Well, if it has, it has," answered Hurstwood, grimly. He would not give the other a key to his opinions, whatever they were. He should not have the satisfaction.
A day or two later he saw that he must say something to Carrie.
"You know," he said, "I think I'm going to get the worst of my deal down there."
"How is that?" asked Carrie in astonishment.
"Well, the man who owns the ground has sold it, and the new owner won't re-lease it to us. The business may come to an end."
"Can't you start somewhere else?"
"There doesn't seem to be any place. Shaughnessy doesn't want to."
"Do you lose what you put in?"
"Yes," said Hurstwood, whose face was a study.
"Oh, isn't that too bad?" said Carrie.
"It's a trick," said Hurstwood. "That's all. They'll start another place there all right."
Carrie looked at him, and gathered from his whole demeanour what it meant. It was serious, very serious.
"Do you think you can get something else?" she ventured, timidly.
Hurstwood thought a while. It was all up with the bluff about money and investment. She could see now that he was "broke."
"I don't know," he said solemnly; "I can try."
这件事情没有产生任何直接的结果。这类事要产生什么结果往往需要漫长的时间。早晨给人带来新的心情。目前的处境总会自我开脱的。只是在偶尔的时候,我们会起见事情的不幸。对照之下,人心能体会到这种不幸。没有了对照,痛苦也就减轻了。 在这以后的六个多月里,嘉莉照旧这样生活着。她没再见过艾姆斯。他来拜访过万斯夫妇一次,但她只是从那位年轻的太太那里听说了这事。随后,他便去了西部,即使这个人曾经吸引过她,现在这种吸引力也逐渐消失了。然而这件事的精神影响并没有消失,而且永远不会完全消失。她有了一个典范,可以用来对照男人,特别是她身边的男人。
转眼就快到三年了。在这整个时期内,赫斯渥倒也一帆风顺。没有什么明显的走下坡路,也没有什么显著的上升,一般的旁观者都能看出这一点。但他在心理上有了变化,这种变化很显著,足以清楚地表明将来的情况。这种变化仅仅是因为离开了芝加哥,导致了他的事业中断而造成的。一个人的财产或物质方面的发展和他的身体的成长很相像。他要么如同青年接近成年,越变越强壮、健康、聪明;要么如同成年接近老年,越变越虚弱、衰老、思想迟钝。没有任何别的状况。就中年人而言,在青春活力停止增长和衰老的趋势到来之间,往往会有一段时期,两种进展几乎完全平衡,很少向任何一方倾斜。可是,过了足够长的时间以后,这种平衡开始朝坟墓一面下陷。
开始很慢,然后有些加速,最后就全速走向坟墓。人的财产也往往如此。倘若财产的增长过程从未中断过,倘若那种平衡的状态从未达到过,那么就不会垮掉。现今的这些有钱人往往因为他们能雇佣年轻的聪明人而避免了这样耗尽他们的财产。
这些年轻的聪明人把雇主财产的利益看作是自己的利益。因此,财产就有了稳定、直接的发展。倘若每个人都要绝对地自己照管自己的财产,而且在过了足够长的时间后又变得极起衰老,那么他的财产就会像他的精力和意志一样消逝掉。他和他的财产就会完全化为乌有,不知去向。
但是,现在来看看这种类比在什么方面有所不同。一份财产,如同一个人,是一个有机体,除了创业人固有的才智和精力之外,它还要吸引别人的才智和精力。除了那些靠薪水吸引来的年轻人以外,它还要联合年轻人的力量。即使当创业人的精力和智慧逐渐衰退的时候,这些年轻人的力量仍能维持它的生存。它可能会由于一个社会或国家的发展而得以保存。它可能会致力于提供某种需求量日益增加的东西。这样一来,它立即就可以摆脱创业人的特殊照料。它这时就不需要远见而只需要指导了。人在衰退,需求在继续或者在增长,那么这份财产,无论可能会落入谁的手中,都会维持下去。因此,有些人从未意识到自己能力的衰退。只是在一些偶尔的情况下,当他们的财产或成功的处境被剥夺时,才会明显地看出他们已经缺少过去的那种经营能力。当赫斯渥在新的环境中安顿下来的时候,他应该能够看出自己已不再年轻。要是他看不出这一点,那完全是因为他的状况正极为平衡,还没有露出衰退的痕迹。
他本身并不善于推理或反省,也就不能分析他的精神乃至身体上正在发生的变化,但是他已经感到了这种变化所带来的压抑。不断地将他过去的处境和现在的处境相对比,表明平衡正向坏的一面倾斜,于是产生了一种终日忧郁或者至少是消沉的心态。如今,有实验表明,终日抑郁的心情会在血液中产生某些叫做破坏素的毒素,正如愉快和欢乐的心情会产生叫做生长素的有益化学物质一般。由悔恨产生的毒素侵袭着身体组织,最终造成明显的体质恶化。这种情况正在赫斯渥身上发生。
一段时间以后,他的性情受到了影响。他的目光不再像当年在亚当斯街时那样轻快、敏锐。他的脚步不再像从前那样敏捷、坚实。他总是沉思、沉思、再沉思。他的那些新朋友都不是知名人士。他们属于比较低级,偏重肉欲而且较为粗俗的那等人。和这群人打交道,他不可能得到他在和常来芝加哥酒店的那些优雅人士交往中得到的乐趣。他只有任由自己郁郁沉思。
渐渐地,他不再愿意招呼、讨好和款待这些来沃伦街酒店的顾客了,虽然这种变化很慢,极其缓慢。渐渐地,他所放弃的那块天地的重要性也开始慢慢变得清楚起来。当他置身于起中时,也没觉得它有多么美妙。似乎人人都很容易去那里,人人都有很多的衣服穿,有足够的钱花。可是,如今当他被排斥在外,它竟变得如此遥远。他开始发现它就像一座围有城墙的禁城。各个城门口都有人把守。你无法进去。城里的人不屑出来看看你是谁。他们在里面快乐得很,根本就忘记了外面的所有人,而他就在外面。
每天他都能从晚报上看到这座禁城内的活动。在有关旅欧游客的通告中,他看到他过去那家酒店的知名主顾们的名字。在戏剧栏内,不时出现有关他过去认识的人们的最新成功之作的报道。他知道他们快乐依旧。头等卧车拉着他们在国内到处跑,报纸刊登有趣的新闻向他们表示欢迎,旅馆里雅致的门厅和明亮的餐厅里的一片灯火辉煌将他们紧紧地围在禁城之中。啊,那些他认识的人,那些和他碰过杯的人,那些有钱的人,而他却已被遗忘!惠勒先生是个什么人物?沃伦街酒店是个什么地方?呸!
倘若有人认为,这样的想法不会出现在如此普通的头脑里--这样的感觉需要更高的思想境界--那么我要提请他们注意,正是更高的思想境界才会排除这样的想法。正是更高的思想境界才会产生哲理和那种坚韧的精神,有了这种精神,人们就不愿去细想这类事情,不愿因考虑这类事情而自寻烦恼。普通的头脑对于有关物质幸福的一切事物都会非常敏感--敏感至极。只有无知的守财奴才会为损失了100块钱而心痛万分。只有埃普克提图类型的主张忍耐与节制的人,才会在最后的一丝物质幸福的痕迹被抹掉的时候,能一笑置之。
到了第三年,这种想法开始对沃伦街酒店产生影响了。客流量比他进店以来最好的时候略有减少。这使他既恼怒又担忧。
有一天晚上,他向嘉莉吐露说,这个月的生意不如上个月做的好。他说这话来答复她提出的想买些小东西的要求。她已经注意到,他在为自己购买衣服时,好像并不和她商量。她第一次觉得这是个诡计,或者他这么说就是叫她不再想着开口要东西。她的回答虽然很温和,但她的心里十分反感。他一点也不关心她。她把自己的乐趣寄托在万斯夫妇的身上。
可是,这时万斯夫妇说他们要离开这里。春天快到了,他们要去北方。
“哦,是呀,”万斯太太对嘉莉说,“我们想还是最好把房子退掉,把东西寄存起来。我们整个夏天都不在这里,租这套房子是个无益的浪费。我想等回来的时候,我们住到靠市区近一点的地方去。”嘉莉听到这个消息,心里十分难过。她非常喜欢和万斯太太作伴。在这幢房子里,她不认识别的什么人。她又要孤单一人了。
赫斯渥对赢利减少的忧虑和万斯夫妇的离开,是同时发生的。因此,嘉莉要同时忍受自己的寂寞和丈夫的这种心境。
这事真让人伤心。她变得烦燥、不满,这种不满不完全像她想的那样是对赫斯渥的不满,而是对生活的不满。这是什么样的生活呀?整个一个日复一日的枯燥循环,实在是无味透顶。她拥有什么呢?除了这套窄小的公寓之外,她一无所有。万斯夫妇可以旅行,他们可以做些值得做的事情,而她却呆在这里。
她生来究竟是为了什么?由此越想越多,随后就流泪了。流泪似乎情有可原,而且是这世上唯一的安慰。
这种状况又持续了一段时间,这对人儿过着颇为单调的生活,后来情况又稍有恶化。一天晚上,在考虑用什么办法来减少嘉莉对衣服的需求并减轻压在他的支付能力上的总的重负以后,赫斯渥说:“我想我再也无法和肖内西一起做了。”“出什么事了?”嘉莉说。
“咳,他是一个迟钝、贪婪的爱尔兰佬。他不同意任何改进酒店的办法,而不改进,酒店根本就赚不了钱。”“你不能说服他吗?”嘉莉说。
“不行,我试过。我看要想改进只有一个办法,就是我自己开一家酒店。”“你为什么不这样做呢?”嘉莉问。
“唉,目前我所有的钱都卡在那里了。倘若我有可能节约一段时间,我想我就能开一家酒店,为我们赚很多的钱。”
“我们有可能节约吗?”嘉莉说。
“我们不妨试试,”他建议道。“我一直在想,要是我们在市区租一套小一些的公寓,节俭地过上一年,加上我已经投资的部分,我就有足够的钱开一家好酒店了。到那个时候,我们就能按你的愿望生活了。”“那将很合我的心意,”嘉莉说,尽管当她想到事情竟然发展到这一步时,心里感到很难过。谈到租小些的公寓,听起来像是要受穷了。
“在第六大道附近,十四街往南,有很多漂亮的小公寓。我们可以在那里租上一套。”“如果你说行的话,我就去看看,"嘉莉说。
“我想一年之内就能和这个家伙散伙,”赫斯渥说,“像现在这个做法,这桩生意无利可图。”“我要去看看,”嘉莉说,她看出他关于换房子的建议看来是当真的。
这次谈话的结果是最终换了房子。嘉莉也不免因此而闷闷不乐。这件事对她的影响比以往发生的任何事都更为严重。
她开始把赫斯渥完全看作是一个男人。而不是一个情人或丈夫。作为一个妻子,她觉得自己和他息息相关,不管命运如何,总是和他共命运的。可是,她开始发现他郁郁寡欢、沉默不语,不是一个年轻力壮、心情愉快的人了。在她看来,现在他的眼角和嘴边都有些显老了。照她的估计,还有别的事情让他露出了真面目。她开始感到自己犯了一个错误。顺便提一句,她还开始想起,当初实际上是他强迫她和他一起私奔的。
新公寓在十三街上,第六大道往西边去一点,只有四间房间。新住所的周围环境也不如以前的那么让嘉莉喜欢。这里没有树木,西面也看不见河。这条街上造满了房子。这里住着十二户人家,都是很体面的人,但是远不及万斯夫妇。更加有钱的人需要更多的居住空间。
嘉莉没雇女仆,因为只有她自己一个人待在这个小地方。
她把房子布置得相当可爱,但是无法把它弄得令自己欢心。赫斯渥想到他们不得不改变自己的境况,心里也不高兴,但是他争辩说他也是没有办法。他只有尽量做出高兴的样子,随它去了。
他试图向嘉莉表明,不必为经济问题感到恐慌,而应感到庆幸,因为一年后,他就有可能多带她去看戏,餐桌上的饭菜也会丰富多了。这只是一时的权宜之计。他的心情变得只想一人独处,这样可以想想心事。他已经开始成为郁郁沉思这一毛病的牺牲品。唯一值得做的就是看看报纸和独自思考。爱情的欢乐再次被错过。现在的问题只是生活下去,在十分平凡的生活中,尽量享受生活。
下坡路上很少有落脚点和气地。他那和处境并发的精神状态,加大了他和他的合伙人之间的裂痕。最后,那个人开始希望摆脱赫斯渥了。然而,也真凑巧,这块地皮的主人做了一笔地产交易,把事情解决得比相互仇视所能谋划的更为有效。
“你看见这个了吗?”一天早上,肖内西指着他手里拿的一张《先驱报》的房地产交易栏,对赫斯渥说。
“没有,什么事呀?”赫斯渥说着,低头去看那些新闻。
“这块地皮的主人把它卖掉了。”
“你不是开玩笑吧?”赫斯渥说。
他看了一下,果然有一则通告:奥古斯特·维尔先生已于昨日将沃伦街和赫德森街拐角处那块25×75英尺的土地,作价5.7万块钱,正式过户给杰·费·斯劳森。
“我们的租赁权什么时候到期?”赫斯渥问,一边思忖着。
“明年2月,是不是?”
“是的,”肖内西答道。
“这上面没说地皮的新主人打算把它派什么用场吧,”赫斯渥说,又看了看报纸。
“我想,我们很快就会知道的,”肖内西说。
的确如此,事情有了发展。斯劳森先生是与酒店毗邻的那片地产的主人,他准备在这里盖一幢现代化的办公楼。现有的房子要拆掉,大约要一年半的时间才能盖好新楼。
这一切逐步地发展着,赫斯渥也开始考虑啤酒店的前景来。一天,他向他的合伙人谈起这事“你认为在这附近别的地方另开一家酒店值得吗?”“那有什么用呢?”肖内西说。“在这附近我们也找不到别的拐角。”“你觉得在别的地方开酒店赚不到钱吗?”。
“我不想尝试,”另一位说。
这时,即将发生的变化对于赫斯渥显得十分严峻了。散伙意味着失去他那1000块钱,而且此间他不可能再攒出1000块钱来。他明白肖内西只是厌倦了合伙,等到拐角上的新楼盖好后,他很可能会独自在那里租一家店。他开始为必须再找寻新的关系而发愁,并且开始意识到,除非出现什么转机,否则严重的经济困难已经迫在眉睫。这使得他无心欣赏他的家或嘉莉,因此,沮丧也侵入了这个家庭。
在此期间,他尽量抽出时间去四处奔波,但是机会很少。
而且,他已不再具有初来纽约时的那种感人的气质。不愉快的想法给他的眼睛蒙上了一层阴影,不会给人留下好的印象。交谈时,手头也没有1300块钱作为谈话的本钱。大约一个月后,他发现自己毫无进展,而此时肖内西则明确的告诉他,斯劳森不愿延长租期。
“我看这事是非完蛋不可了。”他说,一副假装关心的模样。
“哦,如果非完蛋不可,就让它完蛋吧,”赫斯渥冷冷地答道。他不愿意让对方看出自己的想法,无论是什么样的想法。
不能让他得意。
一两天后,他觉得他必须和嘉莉谈谈了。
“你可知道,”他说,“我看我的那家酒店生意要出现最糟糕的情况了。”“怎么会这样呢?”嘉莉吃惊地问道。
“唉,地皮的主人把它卖了,新的主人又不愿再租给我们。
生意可能就要完蛋了。”
“你不能在别处再开一家吗?”
“看来没地方可开。肖内西也不愿意。”“你会损失全部投资吗?”“是的,”赫斯渥说,满脸愁容。
“哎呀,那不是太糟了吗?”嘉莉说。
“这是一场骗局,”赫斯渥说,“就是这么回事。他们肯定会在那里另开一家的。”嘉莉望着他,从他整个的神态上看出了这件事的意义所在。这是件严重的事,非常严重。
“你觉得能想些别的办法吗?”她怯生生地鼓起勇气问道。
赫斯渥想了一会儿。现在他再也不能说什么有钱、有投资的骗人鬼话了。她看得出现在他是“破产”了。
“我不知道,”他严肃地说。“我可以试试。”
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 32楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 32 THE FEAST OF BELSHAZZAR: A SEER TO TRANSLATE
Such feelings as were generated in Carrie by this walk put her in an exceedingly receptive mood for the pathos which followed in the play. The actor whom they had gone to see had achieved his popularity by presenting a mellow type of comedy, in which sufficient sorrow was introduced to lend contrast and relief to humour. For Carrie, as we well know, the stage had a great attraction. She had never forgotten her one histrionic achievement in Chicago. It dwelt in her mind and occupied her consciousness during many long afternoons in which her rocking-chair and her latest novel contributed the only pleasures of her state. Never could she witness a play without having her own ability vividly brought to consciousness. Some scenes made her long to be a part of them -- to give expression to the feelings which she, in the place of the character represented, would feel. Almost invariably she would carry the vivid imaginations away with her and brood over them the next day alone. She lived as much in these things as in the realities which made up her daily life.
It was not often that she came to the play stirred to her heart's core by actualities. To-day a low song of longing had been set singing in her heart by the finery, the merriment, the beauty she had seen. Oh, these women who had passed her by, hundreds and hundreds strong, who were they? Whence came the rich, elegant dresses, the astonishingly coloured buttons, the knick-knacks of silver and gold? Where were these lovely creatures housed? Amid what elegancies of carved furniture, decorated walls, elaborate tapestries did they move? Where were their rich apartments, loaded with all that money could provide? In what stables champed these sleek, nervous horses and rested the gorgeous carriages? Where lounged the richly groomed footmen? Oh, the mansions, the lights, the perfume, the loaded boudoirs and tables! New York must be filled with such bowers, or the beautiful, insolent, supercilious creatures could not be. Some hot-houses held them. It ached her to know that she was not one of them -- that, alas, she had dreamed a dream and it had not come true. She wondered at her own solitude these two years past -- her indifference to the fact that she had never achieved what she had expected.
The play was one of those drawing-room concoctions in which charmingly overdressed ladies and gentlemen suffer the pangs of love and jealousy amid gilded surroundings. Such bon-mots are ever enticing to those who have all their days longed for such material surroundings and have never had them gratified. They have the charm of showing suffering under ideal conditions. Who would not grieve upon a gilded chair? Who would not suffer amid perfumed tapestries, cushioned furniture, and liveried servants? Grief under such circumstances becomes an enticing thing. Carrie longed to be of it. She wanted to take her sufferings, whatever they were, in such a world, or failing that, at least to simulate them under such charming conditions upon the stage. So affected was her mind by what she had seen, that the play now seemed an extraordinarily beautiful thing. She was soon lost in the world it represented, and wished that she might never return. Between the acts she studied the galaxy of matinee attendants in front rows and boxes, and conceived a new idea of the possibilities of New York. She was sure she had not seen it all -- that the city was one whirl of pleasure and delight.
Going out, the same Broadway taught her a sharper lesson. The scene she had witnessed coming down was now augmented and at its height. Such a crush of finery and folly she had never seen. It clinched her convictions concerning her state. She had not lived, could not lay claim to having lived, until something of this had come into her own life. Women were spending money like water; she could see that in every elegant shop she passed. Flowers, candy, jewelry, seemed the principal things in which the elegant dames were interested. And she had scarcely enough pin money to indulge in such outings as this a few times a month.
That night the pretty little flat seemed a commonplace thing. It was not what the rest of the world was enjoying. She saw the servant working at dinner with an indifferent eye. In her mind were running scenes of the play. Particularly she remembered one beautiful actress -- the sweetheart who had been wooed and won. The grace of this woman had won Carrie's heart. Her dresses had been all that art could suggest, her sufferings had been so real. The anguish which she had portrayed Carrie could feel. It was done as she was sure she could do it. There were places in which she could even do better. Hence she repeated the lines to herself. Oh, if she could only have such a part, how broad would be her life! She, too, could act appealingly.
When Hurstwood came, Carrie was moody. She was sitting, rocking and thinking, and did not care to have her enticing imaginations broken in upon; so she said little or nothing.
"What's the matter, Carrie?" said Hurstwood after a time, noticing her quiet, almost moody state.
"Nothing," said Carrie. "I don't feel very well to-night."
"Not sick, are you?" he asked, approaching very close.
"Oh, no," she said, almost pettishly, "I just don't feel very good."
"That's too bad," he said, stepping away and adjusting his vest after his slight bending over. "I was thinking we might go to a show to-night."
"I don't want to go," said Carrie, annoyed that her fine visions should have thus been broken into and driven out of her mind. "I've been to the matinee this afternoon."
"Oh, you have?" said Hurstwood. "What was it?"
"A Gold Mine."
"How was it?"
"Pretty good," said Carrie.
"And you don't want to go again to-night?"
"I don't think I do," she said.
Nevertheless, wakened out of her melancholia and called to the dinner table, she changed her mind. A little food in the stomach does wonders. She went again, and in so doing temporarily recovered her equanimity. The great awakening blow had, however, been delivered. As often as she might recover from these discontented thoughts now, they would occur again. Time and repetition -- ah, the wonder of it! The dropping water and the solid stone -- how utterly it yields at last!
Not long after this matinee experience -- perhaps a month -- Mrs. Vance invited Carrie to an evening at the theater with them. She heard Carrie say that Hurstwood was not coming home to dinner.
"Why don't you come with us? Don't get dinner for yourself. We're going down to Sherry's for dinner and then over to the Lyceum. Come along with us."
"I think I will," answered Carrie.
She began to dress at three o'clock for her departure at half-past five for the noted dining-room which was then crowding Delmonico's for position in society. In this dressing Carrie showed the influence of her association with the dashing Mrs. Vance. She had constantly had her attention called by the latter to novelties in everything which pertains to a woman's apparel.
"Are you going to get such and such a hat?" or, "Have you seen the new gloves with the oval pearl buttons?" were but sample phrases out of a large selection.
"The next time you get a pair of shoes, dearie," said Mrs. Vance, "get button, with thick soles and patent-leather tips. They're all the rage this fall."
"I will," said Carrie.
"Oh, dear, have you seen the new shirtwaists at Altman's? They have some of the loveliest patterns. I saw one there that I know would look stunning on you. I said so when I saw it."
Carrie listened to these things with considerable interest, for they were suggested with more of friendliness than is usually common between pretty women. Mrs. Vance liked Carrie's stable good-nature so well that she really took pleasure in suggesting to her the latest things.
"Why don't you get yourself one of those nice serge skirts they're selling at Lord & Taylor's?" she said one day. "They're the circular style, and they're going to be worn from now on. A dark blue one would look so nice on you."
Carrie listened with eager ears. These things never came up between her and Hurstwood. Nevertheless, she began to suggest one thing and another, which Hurstwood agreed to without any expression of opinion. He noticed the new tendency on Carrie's part, and finally, hearing much of Mrs. Vance and her delightful ways, suspected whence the change came. He was not inclined to offer the slightest objection so soon, but he felt that Carrie's wants were expanding. This did not appeal to him exactly, but he cared for her in his own way, and so the thing stood. Still, there was something in the details of the transactions which caused Carrie to feel that her requests were not a delight to him. He did not enthuse over the purchases. This led her to believe that neglect was creeping in, and so another small wedge was entered.
Nevertheless, one of the results of Mrs. Vance's suggestions was the fact that on this occasion Carrie was dressed somewhat to her own satisfaction. She had on her best, but there was comfort in the thought that if she must confine herself to a best, it was neat and fitting. She looked the well-groomed woman of twenty-one, and Mrs. Vance praised her, which brought colour to her plump cheeks and a noticeable brightness into her large eyes. It was threatening rain, and Mr. Vance, at his wife's request, had called a coach.
"Your husband isn't coming?" suggested Mr. Vance, as he met Carrie in his little parlour.
"No, he said he wouldn't be home for dinner."
"Better leave a little note for him, telling him where we are. He might turn up."
"I will," said Carrie, who had not thought of it before.
"Tell him we'll be at Sherry's until eight o'clock. He knows, though, I guess."
Carrie crossed the hall with rustling skirts, and scrawled the note, gloves on. When she returned a newcomer was in the Vance flat.
"Mrs. Wheeler, let me introduce Mr. Ames, a cousin of mine," said Mrs. Vance. "He's going along with us, aren't you, Bob?"
"I'm very glad to meet you," said Ames, bowing politely to Carrie.
The latter caught in a glance the dimensions of a very stalwart figure. She also noticed that he was smooth-shaven, good looking, and young, but nothing more.
"Mr. Ames is just down in New York for a few days," put in Vance, "and we're trying to show him around a little."
"Oh, are you?" said Carrie, taking another glance at the newcomer.
"Yes; I am just on here from Indianapolis for a week or so," said young Ames, seating himself on the edge of a chair to wait while Mrs. Vance completed the last touches of her toilet.
"I guess you find New York quite a thing to see, don't you?" said Carrie, venturing something to avoid a possible deadly silence.
"It is rather large to get around in a week," answered Ames, pleasantly.
He was an exceedingly genial soul, this young man, and wholly free of affectation. It seemed to Carrie he was as yet only overcoming the last traces of the bashfulness of youth. He did not seem apt at conversation, but he had the merit of being well dressed and wholly courageous. Carrie felt as if it were not going to be hard to talk to him.
"Well, I guess we're ready now. The coach is outside."
"Come on, people," said Mrs. Vance, coming in smiling. "Bob, you'll have to look after Mrs. Wheeler."
"I'll try to," said Bob smiling, and edging closer to Carrie. "You won't need much watching, will you?" he volunteered, in a sort of ingratiating and help-me-out kind of way.
"Not very, I hope," said Carrie.
They descended the stairs, Mrs. Vance offering suggestions, and climbed into the open coach.
"All right," said Vance, slamming the coach door, and the conveyance rolled away.
"What is it we're going to see?" asked Ames.
"Sothern," said Vance, "in 'Lord Chumley.'"
"Oh, he is so good!" said Mrs. Vance. "He's just the funniest man."
"I notice the papers praise it," said Ames.
"I haven't any doubt," put in Vance, "but we'll all enjoy it very much."
Ames had taken a seat beside Carrie, and accordingly he felt it his bounden duty to pay her some attention. He was interested to find her so young a wife, and so pretty, though it was only a respectful interest. There was nothing of the dashing lady's man about him. He had respect for the married state, and thought only of some pretty marriageable girls in Indianapolis.
"Are you a born New Yorker?" asked Ames of Carrie.
"Oh, no; I've only been here for two years."
"Oh, well, you've had time to see a great deal of it, anyhow."
"I don't seem to have," answered Carrie. "It's about as strange to me as when I first came here."
"You're not from the West, are you?"
"Yes. I'm from Wisconsin," she answered.
"Well, it does seem as if most people in this town haven't been here so very long. I hear of lots of Indiana people in my line who are here."
"What is your line?" asked Carrie.
"I'm connected with an electrical company," said the youth.
Carrie followed up this desultory conversation with occasional interruptions from the Vances. Several times it became general and partially humorous, and in that manner the restaurant was reached.
Carrie had noticed the appearance of gayety and pleasure-seeking in the streets which they were following. Coaches were numerous, pedestrians many, and in Fifty-ninth Street the street cars were crowded. At Fifty-ninth Street and Fifth Avenue a blaze of lights from several new hotels which bordered the Plaza Square gave a suggestion of sumptuous hotel life. Fifth Avenue, the home of the wealthy, was noticeably crowded with carriages, and gentlemen in evening dress. At Sherry's an imposing doorman opened the coach door and helped them out. Young Ames held Carrie's elbow as he helped her up the steps. They entered the lobby already swarming with patrons, and then, after divesting themselves of their wraps, went into a sumptuous dining-room.
In all Carrie's experience she had never seen anything like this. In the whole time she had been in New York Hurstwood's modified state had not permitted his bringing her to such a place. There was an almost indescribable atmosphere about it which convinced the newcomer that this was the proper thing. Here was the place where the matter of expense limited the patrons to the moneyed or pleasure-loving class. Carrie had read of it often in the "Morning" and "Evening World." She had seen notices of dances, parties, balls, and suppers at Sherry's. The Misses So-and-so would give a party on Wednesday evening at Sherry's. Young Mr. So-and-so would entertain a party of friends at a private luncheon on the sixteenth, at Sherry's. The common run of conventional, perfunctory notices of the doings of society, which she could scarcely refrain from scanning each day, had given her a distinct idea of the gorgeousness and luxury of this wonderful temple of gastronomy. Now, at last, she was really in it. She had come up the imposing steps, guarded by the large and portly doorman. She had seen the lobby, guarded by another large and portly gentleman, and been waited upon by uniformed youths who took care of canes, overcoats, and the like. Here was the splendid dining-chamber, all decorated and aglow, where the wealthy ate. Ah, how fortunate was Mrs. Vance; young, beautiful, and well off -- at least, sufficiently so to come here in a coach. What a wonderful thing it was to be rich.
Vance led the way through lanes of shining tables, at which were seated parties of two, three, four, five, or six. The air of assurance and dignity about it all was exceedingly noticeable to the novitiate. Incandescent lights, the reflection of their glow in polished glasses, and the shine of gilt upon the walls, combined into one tone of light which it requires minutes of complacent observation to separate and take particular note of. The white shirt fronts of the gentlemen, the bright costumes of the ladies, diamonds, jewels, fine feathers -- all were exceedingly noticeable.
Carrie walked with an air equal to that of Mrs. Vance, and accepted the seat which the head waiter provided for her. She was keenly aware of all the little things that were done -- the little genuflections and attentions of the waiters and head waiter which Americans pay for. The air with which the latter pulled out each chair, and the wave of the hand with which he motioned them to be seated, were worth several dollars in themselves.
Once seated, there began that exhibition of showy, wasteful, and unwholesome gastronomy as practised by wealthy Americans, which is the wonder and astonishment of true culture and dignity the world over. The large bill of fare held an array of dishes sufficient to feed an army, sidelined with prices which made reasonable expenditure a ridiculous impossibility -- an order of soup a fifty cents or a dollar, with a dozen kinds to choose from; oysters in forty styles and at sixty cents the half-dozen; entrees, fish, and meats at prices which would house one over night in an average hotel. One dollar fifty and two dollars seemed to be the most common figures upon this most tastefully printed bill of fare.
Carrie noticed this, and in scanning it the price of spring chicken carried her back to that other bill of fare and far different occasion when, for the first time, she sat with Drouet in a good restaurant in Chicago. It was only momentary -- a sad note as out of an old song -- and then it was gone. But in that flash was seen the other Carrie -- poor, hungry, drifting at her wits' ends, and all Chicago a cold and closed world, from which she only wandered because she could not find work.
On the walls were designs in colour, square spots of robin's-egg blue, set in ornate frames of gilt, whose corners were elaborate mouldings of fruit and flowers, with fat cupids hovering in angelic comfort. On the ceilings were coloured traceries with more gilt, leading to a centre where spread a cluster of lights -- incandescent globes mingled with glittering prisms and stucco tendrils of gilt. The floor was of a reddish hue, waxed and polished, and in every direction were mirrors -- tall, brilliant, bevel-edged mirrors -- reflecting and re-reflecting forms, faces, and candelabra a score and a hundred times.
The tables were not so remarkable in themselves, and yet the imprint of Sherry upon the napery, the name of Tiffany upon the silverware, the name of Haviland upon the china, and over all the glow of the small, red-shaded candelabra and the reflected tints of the walls on garments and faces, made them seem remarkable. Each waiter added an air of exclusiveness and elegance by the manner in which he bowed, scraped, touched, and trifled with things. The exclusively personal attention which he devoted to each one, standing half bent, ear to one side, elbows akimbo, saying: "Soup -- green turtle, yes. One portion, yes. Oysters -- certainly -- half-dozen -- yes. Asparagus. Olives -- yes."
It would be the same with each one, only Vance essayed to order for all, inviting counsel and suggestions. Carrie studied the company with open eyes. So this was high life in New York. It was so that the rich spent their days and evenings. Her poor little mind could not rise above applying each scene to all society. Every fine lady must be in the crowd on Broadway in the afternoon, in the theatre at the matinee, in the coaches and dining-halls at night. It must be glow and shine everywhere, with coaches waiting, and footmen attending, and she was out of it all. In two long years she had never even been in such a place as this.
Vance was in his element here, as Hurstwood would have been in former days. He ordered freely of soup, oysters, roast meats, and side dishes, and had several bottles of wine brought, which were set down beside the table in a wicker basket.
Ames was looking away rather abstractedly at the crowd and showed an interesting profile to Carrie. His forehead was high, his nose rather large and strong, his chin moderately pleasing. He had a good, wide, well-shaped mouth, and his dark-brown hair was parted slightly on one side. He seemed to have the least touch of boyishness to Carrie, and yet he was a man full grown.
"Do you know," he said, turning back to Carrie, after his reflection, "I sometimes think it is a shame for people to spend so much money this way."
Carrie looked at him a moment with the faintest touch of surprise at his seriousness. He seemed to be thinking about something over which she had never pondered.
"Do you?" she answered, interestedly.
"Yes," he said, "they pay so much more than these things are worth. They put on so much show."
"I don't know why people shouldn't spend when they have it," said Mrs. Vance.
"It doesn't do any harm," said Vance, who was still studying the bill of fare, though he had ordered.
Ames was looking away again, and Carrie was again looking at his forehead. To her he seemed to be thinking about strange things. As he studied the crowd his eye was mild.
"Look at that woman's dress over there," he said, again turning to Carrie, and nodding in a direction.
"Where?" said Carrie, following his eyes.
"Over there in the corner -- way over. Do you see that brooch?"
"Isn't it large?" said Carrie.
"One of the largest clusters of jewels I have ever seen," said Ames.
"It is, isn't it?" said Carrie. She felt as if she would like to be agreeable to this young man, and also there came with it, or perhaps preceded it, the slightest shade of a feeling that he was better educated than she was -- that his mind was better. He seemed to look it, and the saving grace in Carrie was that she could understand that people could be wiser. She had seen a number of people in her life who reminded her of what she had vaguely come to think of as scholars. This strong young man beside her, with his clear, natural look, seemed to get a hold of things which she did not quite understand, but approved of. It was fine to be so, as a man, she thought.
The conversation changed to a book that was having its vogue at the time -- "Moulding a Maiden," by Albert Ross. Mrs. Vance had read it. Vance had seen it discussed in some of the papers.
"A man can make quite a strike writing a book," said Vance. "I notice this fellow Ross is very much talked about." He was looking at Carrie as he spoke.
"I hadn't heard of him," said Carrie, honestly.
"Oh, I have," said Mrs. Vance. "He's written lots of things. This last story is pretty good."
"He doesn't amount to much," said Ames.
Carrie turned her eyes toward him as to an oracle.
"His stuff is nearly as bad as 'Dora Thorne,'" concluded Ames.
Carrie felt this as a personal reproof. She read "Dora Thorne," or had a great deal in the past. It seemed only fair to her, but she supposed that people thought it very fine. Now this clear-eyed, fine-headed youth, who looked something like a student to her, made fun of it. It was poor to him, not worth reading. She looked down, and for the first time felt the pain of not understanding.
Yet there was nothing sarcastic or supercilious in the way Ames spoke. He had very little of that in him. Carrie felt that it was just kindly thought of a high order -- the right thing to think, and wondered what else was right, according to him. He seemed to notice that she listened and rather sympathised with him, and from now on he talked mostly to her.
As the waiter bowed and scraped about, felt the dishes to see if they were hot enough, brought spoons and forks, and did all those little attentive things calculated to impress the luxury of the situation upon the diner, Ames also leaned slightly to one side and told her of Indianapolis in an intelligent way. He really had a very bright mind, which was finding its chief development in electrical knowledge. His sympathies for other forms of information, however, and for types of people, were quick and warm. The red glow on his head gave it a sandy tinge and put a bright glint in his eye. Carrie noticed all these things as he leaned toward her and felt exceedingly young. This man was far ahead of her. He seemed wiser than Hurstwood, saner and brighter than Drouet. He seemed innocent and clean, and she thought that he was exceedingly pleasant. She noticed, also, that his interest in her was a far-off one. She was not in his life, nor any of the things that touched his life, and yet now, as he spoke of these things, they appealed to her.
"I shouldn't care to be rich," he told her, as the dinner proceeded and the supply of food warmed up his sympathies; "not rich enough to spend my money this way."
"Oh, wouldn't you?" said Carrie, the, to her, new attitude forcing itself distinctly upon her for the first time.
"No," he said. "What good would it do? A man doesn't need this sort of thing to be happy."
Carrie thought of this doubtfully; but, coming from him, it had weight with her.
"He probably could be happy," she thought to herself, "all alone. He's so strong."
Mr. and Mrs. Vance kept up a running fire of interruptions, and these impressive things by Ames came at odd moments. They were sufficient, however, for the atmosphere that went with this youth impressed itself upon Carrie without words. There was something in him, or the world he moved in, which appealed to her. He reminded her of scenes she had seen on the stage -- the sorrows and sacrifices that always went with she knew not what. He had taken away some of the bitterness of the contrast between this life and her life, and all by a certain calm indifference which concerned only him.
As they went out, he took her arm and helped her into the coach, and then they were off again, and so to the show.
During the acts Carrie found herself listening to him very attentively. He mentioned things in the play which she most approved of -- things which swayed her deeply.
"Don't you think it rather fine to be an actor?" she asked once.
"Yes, I do," he said, "to be a good one. I think the theatre a great thing."
Just this little approval set Carrie's heart bounding. Ah, if she could only be an actress -- a good one! This man was wise -- he knew -- and he approved of it. If she were a fine actress, such men as he would approve of her. She felt that he was good to speak as he had, although it did not concern her at all. She did not know why she felt this way.
At the close of the show it suddenly developed that he was not going back with them.
"Oh, aren't you?" said Carrie, with an unwarrantable feeling.
"Oh, no," he said; "I'm stopping right around here in Thirty-third Street."
Carrie could not say anything else, but somehow this development shocked her. She had been regretting the wane of a pleasant evening, but she had thought there was a half-hour more. Oh, the half-hours, the minutes of the world; what miseries and griefs are crowded into them!
She said good-bye with feigned indifference. What matter could it make? Still, the coach seemed lorn.
When she went into her own flat she had this to think about. She did not know whether she would ever see this man any more. What difference could it make -- what difference could it make?
Hurstwood had returned, and was already in bed. His clothes were scattered loosely about. Carrie came to the door and saw him, then retreated. She did not want to go in yet a while. She wanted to think. It was disagreeable to her.
Back in the dining-room she sat in her chair and rocked. Her little hands were folded tightly as she thought. Through a fog of longing and conflicting desires she was beginning to see. Oh, ye legions of hope and pity -- of sorrow and pain! She was rocking, and beginning to see.
这番漫步在嘉莉心中所引起的百般感受,使得她在接着看戏的时候的心情极易于接受戏中的伤感情调。她们去看的演员,以表演轻松喜剧而闻名,这种剧中加进了足够的伤感成分,形成和幽默的对照及调剂。正如我们十分了解的那样,舞台对于嘉莉有着巨大的吸引力。她从未忘记过她在芝加哥的那一次成功的演出。在那些漫长的下午,当她唯一的消遣是坐在摇椅上,看最新出版的小说时,那次演出便萦绕在她的心头,占满了她的脑海。每当她看戏时,她自己的才能就会栩栩如生地浮现在脑海里。有几场戏使得她渴望能在其中扮演一个角色,将她自己处在那个角色的地位所感受到的感情表现出来。她几乎总是要把那些生动的想象带回去,第二天独自加以琢磨。她生活在想象中,就如同生活在日常生活的现实中。 她在看戏之前被现实生活搅得心神不宁,这种情况还不常出现。可是今天,在看到那些华丽的服饰,欢乐的场面和那些美人之后,她的心里轻轻地唱起了一支渴望之歌。啊,这些从她身边走过的成百上千的女人们,她们是些什么人?这些富丽的高雅的服装、五光十色的钮扣和金银小饰物,它们是从哪里来的?这些美人儿住在什么地方?她们生活在什么样的优雅环境之中,有精雕细刻的家具,装璜华丽的墙壁,还有五彩缤纷的挂毯?她们的那些凡是金钱能买到的东西都应有尽有的豪华公寓在哪里?什么样的马厩喂养着这些漂亮机灵的马儿,停放着这些豪华的马车?那些衣着华丽的下人在哪里闲逛?啊,那些高楼大厦、华灯、香水、藏金收银的闺房还有摆满山珍海味的餐桌!纽约一定到处都有这样的闺房,否则哪来那么些美丽、傲慢、目空一切的佳人。有暖房培育着她们。让她感到痛心的是,她现在知道自己不是她们中的一员--天哪,她做了一个梦却未成真。她对自己两年来所过的寂寞生活感到惊讶--她居然会对没有实现原来的期望无动于衷。
这出戏是那种根据有闲阶层的人在客厅里闲谈的资料编写的作品,戏中那些盛装的漂亮的小姐、太太和绅士们,在金碧辉煌的环境之中,遭受着爱情和嫉妒的折磨。对于那些终日渴望着这样的物质环境但却永远得不到满足的人,这种轻松戏剧始终具有魅力。它们的魅力在于表现了什么是在理想环境中的受苦。谁不愿意坐在镀金的椅子上伤心呢?谁不愿意在散发着香味的挂毯、铺有座垫的家具和身穿制服的仆人之间受苦呢?在这种环境中感到悲伤便成了一件诱人的事。嘉莉渴望能置身其中。她真想自己能在这样的世界里受苦,不管是什么样的苦都行,要是做不到这一点,至少能在舞台上的这种迷人的环境中模拟一番。她刚才的所见所闻极大地影响了她的心情,因此,这出戏现在看起来特别的美妙。她很快就沉浸在戏里所描绘的境界之中,真希望就此不再回到现实中来。
在转场的时候,她打量着在前排座位上和包厢里看戏的那些光彩照人的观众,对纽约潜在的种种机会,有了一种新的认识。她肯定自己没有看到纽约的全部,这个城市简直就是一个快乐幸福的旋涡。
从剧院里出来后,还是这条百老汇大街给她上了更为深刻的一课。她来时看到的场面现在更为壮观,达到了高潮。她可从未见过如此华丽挥霍的盛况。这更加坚定了她对自己的处境的看法。她等于没有生活过,根本谈不上享受过生活,除非她自己的生活中也能出现这种情景。她每走过一家高雅的店铺,都能看到女人们花钱如流水。鲜花、糖果和珠宝看来是那些贵妇人的主要兴趣所在。而她呢,她甚至没有足够的零用钱让自己每个月都能这样出来玩几次。
那天晚上,那套漂亮的小公寓显得十分乏味。这个世界上的其他人可不是住在这种地方的。她冷眼看着仆人在做晚饭。
她的脑海里则闪现着剧中的一场场戏。她尤其记得一个漂亮的女演员--饰演剧中那个被人追求并且得到的情人。这个女人的风姿征服了嘉莉的心。她的服装是完美艺术的体现,她的苦恼又是如此的真实。她所表现的痛苦,嘉莉都能感觉得到。她的表演很出色,嘉莉确信自己也能演得同样出色,有的地方她甚至还能演得更好。于是,她默默地念起了台词。啊,但愿她也能演一个这样的角色,那么她的生活将会拥有多么广阔的空间!而且,她也能演得富有魅力。
嘉莉正在闷闷不乐,赫斯渥回来了。她坐在摇椅里,边摇边想。她不愿意有人打断她的那些诱人的想象,所以她很少说话,或是不说话。
“你怎么啦,嘉莉?”过了一会儿,赫斯渥说,他注意到了她那沉默的、几近忧郁的神态。
“没什么,”嘉莉说。“我今天晚上感觉不太舒服。”“该不是生病了吧?”他走得很近,问道。
“哦,不是,”她说,几乎想发火了,“我只是觉得不大好受。”“那太糟了,“他说着走开了。刚才他稍稍俯了俯身,这时他把背心拉拉好,“我原想今晚我们可以去看场戏的。”“我不想去,”嘉莉说。她心里那些美丽的幻想就这样被打断和打消了,她很为恼火。“我今天下午去看过戏了。”“哦,你去看过戏了?”赫斯渥说,“是出什么戏?”“《一座金矿》。”“戏怎么样?”“很好,”嘉莉说。
“你今晚不想再去看戏了吗?”
“我不想去了,”她说。
可是,当她从忧郁的心境中清醒过来,被叫到饭桌上吃饭时,她改变了主意。胃里进点食也会产生奇迹。她又去看了戏,而且这样一来又暂时恢复了她的平静。然而,那令人觉醒的重重的当头一棒已经击过。现在她能常常从这些不满情绪中恢复过来,这些不满情绪也会常常再现。时间加上重复--啊,这真是奇妙!水滴石穿,石头终究要彻底地认输!
这次看日戏过后不久,大约一个月后,万斯太太邀请嘉莉和他们夫妇一起去看场夜戏。她听嘉莉说起赫斯渥不回来吃晚饭。
“你为什么不和我们一起去呢?别一个人吃晚饭。我们要去谢丽饭店吃饭,然后去莱西姆剧院看戏。和我们一起去吧。”“好吧,我去,"嘉莉回答。
她3点钟就开始打扮,准备5点半动身去那家有名的饭店,当时它正在与德尔莫尼科饭店竞争社会地位。从嘉莉这次的打扮上,可以看得出她和讲究打扮的万斯太太交往的影响。
后者经常不断地提醒她注意有关妇女服饰各个方面的新花样。
“你打算买某某、某某种的帽子吗?”或者“你看见饰有椭圆珠扣的新式手套了吗?”这只是一些例子,类似这样的谈话还很多。
“下次你买鞋时,亲爱的,”万斯太太说,“要买带扣的,有厚实的鞋底、专利鞋扣和漆皮鞋头。今年秋季这种鞋十分时髦。”“好的,”嘉莉说。
“喂,亲爱的,你看到奥尔特曼公司的新款衬衫了吗?那里有几种非常可爱的款式。我在那里看到一种,你穿上一定漂亮极了。我看见时就说了这话。"嘉莉很感兴趣地听着这些话,因为比普通常那些漂亮女人之间的一般谈话,这些话更带有友情。万斯太太非常喜欢嘉莉那始终如一的善良本质,把最时新的东西告诉嘉莉,真是她的一大乐事。
“你为什么不去买一条漂亮的哔叽裙子来穿呢?洛德--泰勒公司有卖的。”一天,她说,“那是圆筒式的,很快就要流行起来。你穿一条藏青色的肯定非常漂亮。”嘉莉认真地聆听着。在她和赫斯渥之间从来没有这类的谈话。不过,她开始提出这样或那样的要求,赫斯渥答应了这些要求,但是并不加以评论。他注意到了嘉莉的新爱好,听到很多有关万斯太太和她那快乐的生活方式的谈论,因而终于猜到了这种变化是从哪里来的。他不想这么快就提出哪怕是最小的异议,可是他感觉到嘉莉的需求在不断地扩大。这并不让他感到高兴,但是他爱她有他独特的方式,所以也就任启发展。可是,在具体的交涉中,有些事情使嘉莉觉得她的要求并不讨他的欢心。对她买的东西,他也不表示热心。这使得她认为自己渐渐受到冷落,因此他们之间又出现了一道小裂痕。
然而,万斯太太的那些建议毕竟有了效果,表现之一就是这一次,嘉莉总算对自己的打扮有些满意了。她穿上了自己最好的衣服。不过她感到欣慰的是,即便她不得不穿上一件自己最好的衣服,但这衣服她穿在身上很相宜,很合身。她看上去是个打扮得体的21岁的女人,万斯太太称赞了她,这使她那丰满的面颊更加红润,两只大眼睛也更加明亮。看来天要下雨,万斯先生遵照太太的吩咐,叫了一辆马车。
“你丈夫不一起去吗?”万斯先生在他的小客厅里见到嘉莉时,提醒她说。
“不,他说过不回来吃晚饭的。”
“最好给他留张条子,告诉他我们去哪里了。他也许会来。”“好的,”嘉莉说,来此之前她没有想到这一点。
“告诉他,8点钟之前我们在谢丽饭店。我想他知道那个地方。”嘉莉穿过过道,裙子的下摆沙沙作响,连手套都没脱,胡乱草了一张条子。当她回来时,万斯家里来了个新客人。
“惠勒太太,我来给你介绍我的表弟艾姆斯先生,”万斯太太说,“他和我们一起去,是吧,鲍勃?”“见到你很高兴,”艾姆斯说,礼貌地对嘉莉鞠了鞠躬。
嘉莉一眼看到的是一个十分高大健壮的大块头。她还注意到他的脸刮得很光,容貌端正,年纪很轻,但仅此而已。
“艾姆斯先生刚到纽约,要在纽约待几天,”万斯插话说,“我们想带他看一看这里的风光。”“哦,是吗?”嘉莉说,又看了一眼客人。
“是的,我刚从印第安纳波利斯来到这里,准备待一星期左右,”年轻的艾姆斯说,他坐在一张椅子的边缘上,等着万斯太太梳洗打扮完毕。
“我想你已经发现纽约很值得一看,对吗?”嘉莉说,她想找点话说,以避免可能出现的死气沉沉的场面。
“这么大个城市,一星期恐怕逛不完吧,”艾姆斯愉快地答道。
他是个非常和气的人,而且一点也不做作。在嘉莉看来,他现在还只是在力图完全摆脱青年人害羞的痕迹。他看上去不是个善于交谈的人,但衣着讲究和大胆无畏是他的可取之处。嘉莉觉得和他谈话不会是件难事。
“好啦,我看现在我们都准备好了。马车等在外面。”“走吧,伙伴们,”万斯太太笑着进来,说道,“鲍勃,你得照顾一下惠勒太太。”“我会尽力而为,”鲍勃含着笑说,挨近嘉莉一些。“你不需要多照顾的,是吧?”他以一种讨好和求助的口气说,显得很是主动。
“希望不会太多,”嘉莉说。
他们走下楼来,上了敞篷马车,万斯太太一路提着建议。
“行了,”万斯说,砰的一声关上车门,车子就上路了。
“我们去看什么戏?”艾姆斯问。
“索桑演的《查姆列勋爵》,”万斯说。
“哦,他演得好极了!”万斯太太说,“他简直是滑稽透顶。”“我注意到报纸的评价很高,”艾姆斯说。
“我绝对相信,”万斯插话说,“我们都会看得很开心的。”艾姆斯因为坐在嘉莉身边。便觉得自己责无旁贷地要照顾她一些。他饶有兴趣地发现,她这位太太竟然这么年轻,又这么漂亮,不过,这种兴趣完全出于尊重。他毫无那种专事追逐女人的风流男子的派头。他尊重婚姻,心里想的只是印第安纳波利斯的那几位已到了婚龄的漂亮姑娘。
“你是土生土长的纽约人吗?”艾姆斯问嘉莉。
“哦,不是的,我来这里才两年。”
“哦,是这样,不过你也有足够的时间好好领略纽约的风光了。”“我好像还没有领略多少,”嘉莉回答。“对我来说,它现在和我刚来这里的时候差不多一样陌生。”“你是从西部来的,对不对?”“不错。我是威斯康星州人,”她答道。
“是啊,看来这个城市的多数人来这里都不太久。我听说这里有很多和我是同行的印第安纳州人。”“你干的是哪一行?”嘉莉问道。
“我为一家电气公司工作,”年轻人说。
嘉莉继续这样随便地谈着,万斯夫妇偶尔也插上几句。有几次,大家都谈起话来,还有几分诙谐,就这样到了饭店。
嘉莉注意到沿途那喜庆热闹和寻欢作乐的景象。到处都是马车和行人,五十九街的有轨电车十分拥挤。在五十九街和第五大道的交叉处,挨着普拉扎广场的几家新旅馆一片灯火辉煌,向人们暗示着旅馆里的那种豪华生活。在第五大道,这个富人的安乐窝里,挤满了马车和身穿晚礼服的绅士。他们到了谢丽饭店门口,一个仪表堂堂的看门人替他们打开车门,扶他们下了车。年轻的艾姆斯托着嘉莉的胳膊,扶她上了台阶。
他们走进已经宾客满堂的门厅,脱下外衣后,进了豪华的餐厅。
在她这一生的经历中,嘉莉还从未见过这样的场面。她在纽约待了这么久,可是赫斯渥在新的处境里的经济状况,不允许他带她来这种地方。这周围有一种几乎难以形容的气氛,使得初来的人相信这里才是该来的地方。这种地方,由于费用昂贵,只有那些有钱的或者喜欢作乐的阶层的人,才会成为这里的主顾。嘉莉经常在《世界晨报》和《世界晚报》上看到有关这里的消息。她见过关于在谢丽饭店举行舞会、聚会、大型舞会和晚宴的通告。某某小姐兹定于星期三晚上假座谢丽饭店举行晚会。年轻的某某先生兹定于16日假座谢丽饭店设午宴款待朋友。诸如此类有关社交活动的常规的三言两语的通告,她每天都忍不住要扫上一眼,因此她十分清楚这座美食家的圣殿的豪华和奢侈。现在,她自己也终于真的来到了这里。她真的走上了由那个身强力壮的看门人守护的堂皇的台阶。她真的看见了由另一个身强力壮的人守护的门厅,还享受了那些照看手杖和大衣之类物品的身穿制服的仆人的伺候。这就是那个华丽无比的餐厅,那个装璜精美、四壁生辉、专供有钱人进餐的地方。啊,万斯太太真幸运,年轻、漂亮、还有钱--至少是有足够的钱乘马车到这里来。有钱真是美妙呀!
万斯领头穿过一排排亮闪闪的餐桌,每张桌上用餐的有两至六人不等。这里的一切都显得大方而庄重,初来乍到的人尤其能感到这一点。白炽灯及其在擦得雪亮的玻璃杯上的反光和金光闪闪的墙壁相辉映,形成了一片光的世界。期间的差异,只有静心观察一阵子,才能加以区别和辨认。绅士们洁白的衬衫衣襟、太太们鲜艳的装束打扮、钻石、珠宝、精美的羽饰--这一切都十分引人注目。
嘉莉同万斯太太一样神气地走进去,在领班为她安排的座位上坐下。她敏锐地注意到一切细小的动作--那些美国人为之付费的侍者和领班的点头哈腰献殷勤的小动作。领班拉出每一把椅子时所表现的神态,请他们入座时做的挥手姿式,这些本身就要值几块钱的。
一坐下,就开始展示有钱的美国人特有的那种铺张浪费且有损健康的吃法。这种吃法令全世界真正有教养、有尊严的人感到奇怪和吃惊。大菜单上列的一行行菜肴足够供养一支军队,旁边标明的价格使得合理开支成为一件可笑且不可能的事情--一份汤要5毛或1块,有一打品种可供选择;有四十种风味的牡蛎,六只要价6毛;主菜、鱼和肉类菜肴的价钱可以供一个人在一般旅馆里住上一宿。在这份印刷十分精美的菜单上,1块5和2块似乎是最普通的价格。
嘉莉注意到了这一点,在看菜单时,童子鸡的价格使她回想起另一份菜单以及那个十分悬殊的场合,那是她第一次和杜洛埃坐在芝加哥一家不错的餐馆里。这只是个瞬间的回忆--如同一首老歌中一个悲伤的音符--随后就消失了。但是在这一刹那间看见的是另一个嘉莉--贫困、饥饿、走投无路,而整个芝加哥是一个冷酷、排外的世界,因为找不到工作,她只能在外面流浪。
墙上装饰着彩色图案,淡绿蓝色的方块块,周围镶着绚丽的金框,四角是些精致的造型,有水果、花朵以及天使般自由翱翔的胖胖的小爱神。天花板上的藻井更是金光闪闪,顺着藻井往中央看,那里悬着一串明灯,白炽灯和闪光的棱柱以及镶金灰泥卷须交织在一起。地板是红色的,上了蜡,打得很光。到处都是镜子--高高的、亮亮的斜边镜子--无数次地反复映出人影、面孔和灯台。
餐桌本身没有什么特别,可是餐巾上的“谢丽”字样,银器上的“蒂芬尼”名字,瓷器上的“哈维蓝”姓氏,当装有红色灯罩的小灯台照耀着这一切,当墙上的五光十色反射在客人们的衣服和脸上时,这些餐桌看上去就十分引人注目了。每个侍者的举手投足,无论是鞠躬或是后退,还是安排座位或是收拾杯盘,都增加了这里的尊贵和高雅的气氛。他对每一位顾客都悉心专门地伺候,半弯着腰立在旁边,侧耳倾听,两手叉腰,口里念着:“汤--甲鱼汤,好的。一份,好的。牡蛎吗,有的--要半打,好的。芦笋。橄榄--好的。”
每位客人都能享受同样的服务,只是这次万斯主动地为大家点菜,征求着大家的意见和建议。嘉莉睁大眼睛打量着这里的人们。纽约的奢侈生活原来如此。有钱人原来就是这样打发他们的时光。她那可怜的小脑袋里所能想到的,就是这里的每一个场面都代表着整个上流社会。每一个贵妇人都必定是下午在百老汇大街的人群中,看日戏时在剧院内,晚上在马车上和餐厅里。肯定到哪里都是风风光光,有马车等待着,有下人伺候着,可是这一切她都没有份。在过去那漫长的两年中,她甚至压根没来过这样的地方。
万斯在这种地方如鱼得水,就像赫斯渥从前一样。他大方地点了汤、牡蛎、烤肉和配菜,还要了几啤酒,放在桌边的柳条篮里。
艾姆斯正出神地望着餐厅里的人群,这样嘉莉看到的是他的侧面,很有趣。他的额头长得很高,鼻子大而结实,下巴也还可爱。他的嘴长得不错,宽阔匀称,深棕色的头发稍稍朝一边分开。在嘉莉看来,他还有点儿孩子气,尽管他已经是个十足的成年人了。
“你知道吗,”沉思过后,他回头对嘉莉说。“有时候,我认为人们这样挥金如土是件可耻的事。”嘉莉看了他一会儿,对他的严肃表情有一丝吃惊。他像是在想一些她从未考虑过的事情。
“是吗?”她很感兴趣地回答。
“真的,”他说,“他们花的钱远远超过了这些东西的价值。
他们是在大摆阔气。”
“我不明白,既然人们有钱,为什么不应该花它,”万斯太太说。
“这样做也没什么坏处,”万斯说,他还在研究菜单,虽然已经点过菜了。
艾姆斯又转眼望去,嘉莉又看着他的额头。她觉得他似乎在想些奇怪的事情,他在打量人群时,目光是温和的。
“看看那边那个女人穿的衣服,”他又回头对嘉莉说,朝一个方向点了点头。
“哪边?”嘉莉说,顺着他的目光看去。
“那边角上--还远一点,你看见那枚胸针了吗?”“很大,是吧?”嘉莉说。
“这是我见过的最大的一串宝石,”艾姆斯说。
“是很大,不是吗?”嘉莉说。她觉得自己像是很想附合着这个年轻人说话,而且与此同时,也许在此之前,她依稀感到他比她受过更多的教育,头脑也比她好使。他看上去似乎是这样,而嘉莉的可取之处正在于她能够理解有些人是会比别人聪明。她一生中见过不少这样的人物,他们使她想起她自己模模糊糊地想象出的学者。现在她身边这个强壮的年轻人,外表清秀,神态自然,仿佛懂得很多她不大懂但却赞同的事情。她想,一个男人能这样是很不错的。
谈话转到当时的一本畅销书,艾伯特·罗斯的《塑造一个淑女》。万斯太太读过这本书。万斯在有些报上见过对它的讨论。
“一个人写本书就能一举成名,”万斯说。“我注意到很多人都在谈论这个叫罗斯的家伙。”他说这话时看着嘉莉。
“我没听说过他,”嘉莉老实地说。
“哦,我听说过,”万斯太太说,“他写过不少东西。最近的这本书写得很不错。”“他并没有什么了不起的,”艾姆斯说。
嘉莉转过眼去看着他,像是看一个先哲。
“他写的东西差不多和《朵拉·索恩》一样糟,”他下结论说。
嘉莉觉得这像是在谴责她。她读过《朵拉·索恩》,或者说以前读过很多篇连载。她自己觉得这本书只能说还可以,但是她猜想别人会以为这本书很不错的。
而现在,这个眼睛明亮、头脑聪明、在她看来还像个学生似的青年人却在嘲笑它。
在他看来,这本书很糟,不值得一读。她低下了头,第一次为自己缺乏理解力感到苦恼。
可是艾姆斯说话的口气没有丝毫的嘲讽或傲慢的味道。
他身上很少这种味道。嘉莉觉得这只是个从更高的角度提出来的善意见解,一种正确的见解,她想知道按他的观点,还有什么是正确的。他似乎注意到了她在听他说话,而且很赞赏他的观点,于是从这以后他说话多半是对着她说的。
侍者鞠躬后退,摸摸盘子看看是否够热,送上汤匙和叉子,殷勤地做着这些小事,为的是能使顾客对这里的豪华环境产生印象。在这期间,艾姆斯也微微侧着身子,向她讲述着印第安纳波利斯的事情,显得很有见识。他确实长了一个充满智慧的脑袋,他的智慧主要体现在电学知识方面。不过他对其它各种学问和各类人物的反应也很敏捷、热烈。红色的灯光照在他的头上,头发变成了金黄色,眼睛也闪闪发亮。当他俯身向她时,她注意到了这一切,觉得自己非常年轻。这个男人远远在她之上。他看上去比赫斯渥明智,比杜洛埃稳舰聪明。他看上去天真、纯洁,她觉得他十分可爱。她还注意到他虽对她有些兴趣。但和她之间相距甚远。她不在他的生活圈内,有关他的生活的任何事情和她都没有关系,可是现在,当他谈起这些事情时,她很感兴趣。
“我可不想做有钱人,”吃饭时他告诉她说,那些食物激发了他的同情心,“不想有太多的钱来这样挥霍。”“哦,你不想吗?”嘉莉说,她第一次听到这种新观点,给她留下了鲜明的印象。
“不想,”他说,“那会有什么好处呢?人要幸福并不需要这种东西。”嘉莉对此有些怀疑,但是从他口里出来的话,对她是有份量的。
“他孤身一人可能也会幸福的,”她心里想。“他是这么强壮。”万斯夫妇不停地插话,艾姆斯只能断断续续地谈些这类难忘的事情。不过,这些已经足够了。因为用不着说话,这个青年人带来的气氛本身就已经给嘉莉留下了深刻的印象。他的身上或者他所到之处有某种东西让她着迷。他使她想起了那些她在舞台上看到的场面,伴随着某种她所不懂的东西,总会出现种种忧愁和牺牲。他那特有的一种从容不迫、无动于衷的气度,减轻了一些这种生活与她的生活对照所产生的痛苦。
他们走出饭店时,他挽住她的手臂,扶她进了马车,然后他们又上路了,就这样去看戏。
看戏的时候,嘉莉发现自己在很专心地听他说话。他提到的戏中的细节,都是她最喜欢的、最令她感动的地方。
“你不认为做个演员很不错吗?”有一次她问道。
“是的,我认为很不错,”他说,“要做个好演员。我认为戏剧很了不起。”就这么一个小小的赞许,弄得嘉莉心头怦怦直跳。啊,但愿她能做个演员--一个好演员!这是个明智的人--他懂--而且他还赞成。倘若她是个出色的演员的话,像他这样的男人会赞许她的。她觉得他能这样说真是个好人,虽然这事和她毫不相干。她不知道为什么自己会有这样的感觉。
戏终场时,她突然明白他不准备和他们一起回去。
“哦,你不回去吗?”嘉莉问,显得有些失态。
“哎,不了,”他说,“我就住在这附近的三十三街上。”嘉莉不再说什么了,但不知怎么地,这事使她很受震动。
她一直在惋惜这个愉快的夜晚即将消逝,但她原以为还有半个小时呢。啊,这些个半小时,这些个分分秒秒,期间充满着多少痛苦和悲伤!
她故作冷淡地道了别。这有什么了不起的?可是,马车似乎变得冷冷清清了。
她回到自己的公寓时,心里还在想着这件事。她不知道自己是否能再见到这个人。可这又有什么什么关系--这又有什么关系呢?
赫斯渥已经回来了,这时已上了床。旁边凌乱地放着他的衣服。嘉莉走到房门口,看见他,又退了回来。她一时还不想进去。她要想一想。房里的情景令她感到不快。
她回到餐室,坐在摇椅里摇了起来。她沉思时两只小手捏得紧紧的。透过那渴望和矛盾的欲望的迷雾,她开始看清了。
啊,多少希望和惋惜,多少悲伤和痛苦!她摇晃着,开始看清了。
发帖 回复